Tag Archives: x-files

First Timer Blues

First Timer Blues

clip_image001

Skinner’s Office

Monday

“Well, Agents, everything looks in order,” commented Skinner as he closed the report before him. “I’m glad you were able to finish the case before the holidays. What do you have planned for the rest of the week?”

“Well, sir,” Scully began, “since it is a short week and we don’t have any current cases, I thought Agent Mulder and I might take the opportunity to catch up on our paperwork. We have several weeks of expense reports that need to get done and we want to finish the report on the Hodgkins case. I got the lab results back on Friday.”

“Excellent idea. So, what do you two have planned for Thanksgiving?”

Mulder fielded this question. “We’re planning on staying home, watching football, do a little snuggling on the couch.” The last comment earned him a kick from his partner. “Ouch!”

“You’re not going to your mother’s house, Agent Scully?”

‘My sister-in-law, Tara, has taken the kids to visit her family and Mom chose to go on a skiing trip with her ladies club, ‘The Red Hat Brigade’. That leaves Mulder and me without family this year.”

“You’re not cooking dinner?”

“I was going to cook, sir,” Mulder began, “but decided against the hassle of cooking for just the two of us this year. Maybe we’ll order a pizza to be delivered.”

Scully looked at him incredulously. “Pizza!”

“We could make it a turkey pizza with all the trimmings.”

Scully chuckled at the idea of a turkey pizza, covered in dressing and gravy. Mulder would probably love that. Put anything on pizza crust and he was a happy man.

“How about you, sir, what do you have planned?” asked Mulder.

“Oh, the usual. Stay home, watch football, maybe have a nice steak dinner at the local restaurant.” Skinner rattled off his usual Thanksgiving tradition. He was so tired of spending the holidays alone. He would love to have some company. He suddenly had an idea. He had come to think of Mulder and Scully as more than his agents; he thought of them as friends. Maybe he could persuade them to join him for Thanksgiving. Yeah, that was a super idea. He could cook! They could enjoy each other’s company, watch football, eat a real Thanksgiving dinner; it would be fantastic. “I have an idea. Why don’t you two join me for Thanksgiving? It would be great. I’ll cook dinner. We can watch the football game together. Sorry, but I can’t do anything about the snuggling thing.” He added with a smile. “Please, I would really like that.”

Mulder and Scully shared a glance that said everything. They had planned on spending the holiday together and doing nothing, but they would have the whole weekend to do that. This would mean a great deal to the Assistant Director and they could use all the good karma with their boss they could get.

“We’d love to, sir, thanks,” replied Scully. “Can we bring anything with us?”

“Well, yeah, why don’t you bring the beer? I mean what’s football without some brewskis?” Skinner was literally grinning from ear to ear. This was going to be so much fun. This would be a great Thanksgiving.

Basement Office

Tuesday afternoon

“Scully, these reports are so boring. What I wouldn’t give for a good bigfoot case right now.”

“Mulder…you don’t want to be on the road for Thanksgiving…again, do you? Just think, one more day and we have a 4-day weekend.”

“Actually, that’s dinner at the boss’s, then a nice 3-day weekend. You know, I had big plans for us on Thanksgiving.”

“It’s only dinner. It’ll mean a lot to the AD and we could use a few brownie points. Besides, we will have plenty of weekend left for your _plans_.”

Suddenly the phone rang. Mulder uttered a “Thank you, Jesus” under his breath as he jumped to answer the phone. This could be his salvation from the reports. “Mulder.”

Scully could tell by the straightening of Mulder’s stance that it was their boss on the line. It was almost a Pavlovian response to the sound of Skinner’s voice.

“Yes, sir,” said Mulder and then hung up the phone.

“What’s up?”

“Skinman wants to see me…just me…in his office, muy pronto.”

“Why? What did you do, Mulder?”

Mulder feigned a hurt look. “Do? Now, why do you assume I’ve done something?” Her only answer was the now routinely raised eyebrows. Mulder grabbed his suit coat and headed for the door, “I can assure you, Agent Scully, that I have done nothing to draw the wrath of the AD.” As he left the office, she heard him mutter, “At least, I hope not.”

Mulder rapped lightly on Skinner’s office door and entered, when he was beckoned inside.

“Please, have a seat Agent Mulder.” Skinner directed him to his usual chair facing the AD’s desk.

Mulder noted the stern look on Skinner’s face. He had been wracking his brain the entire trip from the basement to here, trying to figure what he could have done to upset him so much. He couldn’t come up with anything; not anything recent.

“Sir, I don’t know what I have done…” began Mulder.

Skinner held up his hand to stop Mulder is mid-sentence. “Agent Mulder. Are you under the impression I’m mad at you?”

“Well, sir, that is usually the case when you call me up here…alone.”

“I called you up here to ask you a question.”

“Certainly, sir, fire away.”

“Have you yourself ever prepared a Thanksgiving dinner?”

Mulder was completely taken aback by the question and the look on his face showed it. This was the last question in the world he would have expected the AD to ask. He stared at the man in a state of shock.

When Mulder didn’t answer the question, but continued to stare, Skinner tried again. “Agent Mulder, it’s not a hard question. Yes or no. Have you ever cooked a turkey dinner?”

Mulder finally brought himself back to reality, answering the question that was posed. “Yes, sir, I have. Several times. In fact, if we eat Thanksgiving at home, I do the cooking. It’s kind of a tradition now.”

“Good!” That was exactly what wanted to hear. A huge grin spread across his face which was contagious, because Mulder couldn’t help grinning too. He had obviously given the right answer.

“What kind of turkey do you usually get? I mean, do you get a fresh turkey or frozen? I read about free-range turkeys…have you ever tried one of those? How big? I need enough to feed 3 people, but I love turkey sandwiches, so I thought I would like to have a lot left over. What should I make with the turkey? I know you have to have stuffing, but what else?”

The questions seemed to be non-stop. Mulder didn’t think the AD took a single breath in between the string of questions. They kept pouring from his mouth.

“Does Scully like apple pie or some other kind? I prefer pumpkin, but I wanted to see what you would prefer?”

Finally Mulder put a stop to the questions. “Sir! Umm, have you _ever_ cooked Thanksgiving dinner before?” Mulder was pretty sure he knew the answer, but he had to confirm his suspicions.

“Well, no, _but, I have seen it done hundreds of times. My mother cooked every year for as long as I remember and, after I got married, Sharon cooked it many times.”

“Did you ever help, sir? Help them in the cooking process?”

“No, not really. I was never allowed in the kitchen. I was always told to stay out of their way,” he said resignedly. “But, I did carve the turkey,” he added as an afterthought.

“Oh, uh, Scully usually insists on carving the turkey. She’s the professional slicer & dicer. She may fight you on that one, sir.”

Skinner formed a mental picture of Scully in her scrubs and mask, standing over a roasted turkey, sliced open with the traditional “Y” incision, removing the slices of meat from the bird.

“Sir? Sir!” Skinner finally broke out of his daydream and looked up at Mulder. “Why did you offer to cook dinner, if you hadn’t done it before?”

“I spend every Thanksgiving alone. I wanted some company. I’ve come to think of you and Agent Scully…Dana…as more than just my agents, but my friends. That’s what friends do…they spend the holidays together. Besides, how hard can it be?”

Mulder thinks back to his first attempt at Thanksgiving dinner. He had managed, but it did not come off without a hitch. Perhaps, he could pass on some tips that might help.

“Buy a fresh turkey. Seeing that it is Tuesday, you won’t have time to thaw out a frozen turkey.” Mulder recalled being up all night changing the water in his attempt to quickly thaw out his frozen bird.

“Make a list _before_ you go to the store. Decide what you want and make a list. You have a better chance of getting everything you need if you make a list first.” That was another mistake Mulder had made. He just went to the store and started buying things. Luckily, he managed without the missing items, but he had never gone to the store without a list again.

“One more thing…check out the Butterball website. It’s full of information for the first-timer. I sure wish I had seen it before I started the first time.”

Skinner wrote all this down. “Anything else?”

“Buy lots and lots of whipped cream. It saved my dinner more than once.” The thought brought a smile to Mulder’s face, remembering how he and Scully had found so many uses for the wonderful stuff, other than putting it on food.

“Whipped Cream? For the pie?”

Mulder realized what he had just said and the thoughts he was having here in Skinner’s office. He immediately straightened in his chair. “Umm, never mind, sir…I don’t think it will help you in this case. Forget I mentioned it.”

Skinner appraised his agent, trying to figure out what he had talking out, but decided it was best to forget about it. He was impressed that Mulder knew so much about cooking. He felt much more confident after their discussion.

“Thank you for all your advice, Agent Mulder. I feel much better now. Please don’t tell Agent Scully about what we discussed. Let’s just keep it as our little secret.” Skinner knew it would be hard for Mulder to keep a secret from Scully, but he didn’t want her to think he couldn’t pull this off on his own, which of course, he couldn’t, but he didn’t want her to know that.

When Mulder got back to their office, Scully was ready for him. “What did Skinner want? Is everything OK? You were gone a long time. I almost thought about coming to your rescue.”

Dammit! He had completely forgot about Scully. He had been so floored by the AD and his apprehension about cooking the dinner, that he hadn’t prepared an excuse for Scully. “He..uh…he wanted..uh,” stammered Mulder. Luckily, this worked in his favor, since Scully simply thought he was stalling, which he was, but she thought it was because he didn’t want to tell her what had happened, which of course, he didn’t. Finally, the light bulb went off. He could have sworn the room brightened with the birth of his idea. “He wanted to talk to me about Sheriff Oates. He said he had gotten several complaints about my behavior during the case.”

Scully had to think a moment. Sheriff Oates. Mulder could tell the moment that she remembered, as her bright smile turned into a dark scowl. “You mean that chauvinistic pig from “Pig Snout”, Kentucky? If any one was out of line, Mulder, it was him. He was rude to both of us.” Her voice had grown louder with each word. “I thought you were on your best behavior…considering. Maybe I should talk to Skinner.” She headed for the office door.

“No!” Mulder shouted, which pulled Scully up short. “I mean, no, everything is OK. I explained everything to Skinner and he was fine with it.” Scully’s expression seemed to relax before his eyes. “Besides, he said he didn’t care much for the sheriff either,” he added with a chuckle.

“OK, Mulder, if you’re sure,” she conceded. “Let’s get this last report finished up and head out a little early.’

“I like the way you think, Agent Scully.”

Mulder/Scully residence

Thanksgiving Day, 6:00 am

Mulder woke to the sound of the ringing phone. He fumbled to answer it before it woke Scully. “H’lo, he slurred sleepily.

“Agent Mulder? I’m sorry to call so early in the morning, but I need your help.” It was Skinner and he sounded panicked.

“One sec,” whispered Mulder, as he slid out of the warm bed and left the room carrying the cordless phone with him. He went into the kitchen, so he could talk to Skinner without disturbing Scully. “What’s wrong, sir?”

“What kind of stuffing should I make?”

Stuffing, thought Mulder. He woke me at 6:00 am from a dead sleep to ask about stuffing. The man was losing it. He cleared his throat, before he began. “What do you mean?”

“I _mean_, what kind of stuffing should I make? I have cornbread stuffing, rice stuffing, and plain bread stuffing and I don’t know what kind to make. What kind does Agent Scully like?”

Mulder chuckled to himself. “Well, Scully is partial to cornbread stuffing, but I’m sure she’ll love any one of them.”

“Ok, cornbread it is. Thanks!”

“Umm, sir, you’re not going to make it now are you? You have to make it right before you use it to stuff the turkey.”

“I know that, Agent Mulder. I’m just about ready to put the turkey in.”

“Sir, how big of turkey did you buy?”

“I bought the smallest I could find, which was 11 pounds. Why?”

“Well, it should only take a little over 3 hours to cook that turkey. If you put it on now, we can eat it for breakfast.” They had already agreed to meet at Skinner’s for dinner at 1:00 pm. “Why don’t you wait until 9:30 or 10:00 to put it on?”

Mulder could hear the disappointment in Skinner’s voice. He obviously wanted to put that turkey in now. “Ok. I’ll wait a while before I put the turkey in. I’m just anxious to get started. Maybe I’ll read the paper for a while. I’ll see you and Scully around 1:00.”

When he returned to bed, Scully snuggled up to him and asked…actually it was closer to a mumble, “who zat?”

Dammit! He had completely forgot about Scully…again. He had been so caught up in Skinner’s plight, that he hadn’t thought about what to tell Scully. At this rate, he was going to have to compile a list of excuses that he could pull out at any moment. He thought she had dozed back off, when she asked again. “Oh, it was Skinner. He wanted us to bring some, uh…butter when we come.”

“‘kay,” she managed and burrowed deeper into Mulder’s arms. Good one, Mulder, that seemed to satisfy her.

An hour later, the phone rang again. Mulder knew who it was before he even picked it up. He slid out of bed, grabbed the ringing phone, and headed back to the kitchen.

“Does Scully like giblet gravy or plain gravy?”

Mulder rolled his eyes in exasperation. “Sir, it really doesn’t matter.”

“I don’t understand how one is supposed to make gravy using the internal organs that were removed from the turkey.”

Yummy, thought Mulder. It doesn’t sound too appetizing when you put it the way. “You boil them to cook them. Dump them all in boiling water for about half an hour. Personally, I only use the liver and throw away the rest, but that’s my preference.”

“Ok, that sounds like a good idea, Agent Mulder. I’ll just cook the liver.”

“And boil a couple of eggs to add to the gravy. Scully likes it that way.”

“Great. Thanks again. See you at 1:00.”

Mulder was just about to crawl into bed next to Scully’s warm body, when the phone rang again. He did an about face and left the room.

“What is it now, sir?” Mulder asked with a hint of irritation.

“Am I disturbing you, Agent Mulder?”

“Uh, no sir, I’m up now.”

“Oh, good. I seem to be all out of eggs. Could you please pick some up on your way over here?”

“Yeah, sure,” Mulder said as he hung up, without so much as a see ya later. “Sure, fine, whatever,” he mumbled as he returned to the room.

He decided against crawling back into bed. Scully looked so peaceful and he didn’t want to disturb her anymore. Besides, he was wide-awake now. He would go for a run instead. He leaned over and gave Scully a peck on the cheek. She asked him who was on the phone. He didn’t have to make up an excuse this time. “It was Skinner. He asked if we could bring him some eggs when we come over later. I’m going for a run. Be back soon.” He gave her another kiss, which elicited a small moan from her. He hesitated a moment, gazing at her sleeping form. With a sigh, he gathered his running gear, and headed for the bathroom.

He returned an hour later to the smell of coffee. Obviously, Scully was up. He had stopped and bought a newspaper and some bagels for breakfast. Mulder followed the smell into the kitchen. Scully was sitting at the table drinking coffee. He put his purchases on the table and headed directly for the coffee pot.

“Skinner called. He wants you to call him”

Mulder stopped in mid-pour. “Did he say why?”

“Nope. He just wants you to call.” She looked up from her coffee, as Mulder sat down at the table with a sigh. “Is everything OK? He sounded a little stressed” Scully asked, her voice dripping with concern.

“Nah, everything is fine. I’ll give him a call and then take a shower.” He took his coffee and the cordless phone and headed to the bedroom. Mulder dialed the AD’s number, while he began to remove his sweaty clothes.

“Skinner.” Wow, he answers the phone with the same tone that uses in the office. He doesn’t even have a home phone voice. “Hello?”

“You called sir?”

“Yes I did. Do you know how to make cranberry sauce? I have a pint of fresh cranberries, but I can’t figure out to turn them into a sauce.”

“Gee, sir, I’ve never attempted to make cranberry sauce. I have no idea how to pull that one off. I always buy the kind in a can. You know, the jellied kind.”

“Oh. Well, then could you pick up some canned cranberry sauce on your way over?”

Mulder better start writing this down. At this rate, he was going to have quite a list of things to pick up at the store. “Sure, sir. No problem. See ya later.”

A couple of hours passed without any more phone calls. Mulder assumed that was a good sign…you know, no news is good news, when all of a sudden the phone rang.

“Mulder,” he said as he answered the phone.

“Mulder. I need your help. Can you come over now?”

“Now?”

“Yes, _now_!” Skinner shouted, then added in a softer voice, “Please?”

Mulder could tell Skinner needed help. He’d never seen him in this state and hoped never to again. It was unnerving. “Yes sir, we’ll be over soon.” He heard Skinner whisper a contrite, “thanks” before he hung up.

“Mulder, what’s wrong?”

“Nothing. Everything’s fine.” At the look she gave him when he used the dreaded “f” word, he added, “Really. He’s just lonely and wants some company.”

She scrutinized him, trying to figure out what was up with him and the Assistant Director. He looked back with such an innocent face, that she decided to drop it. “Let’s head out. Besides, we need to stop at the store to get the stuff on Skinner’s list.”

When they arrived at Skinner’s apartment, he answered the door almost immediately. Almost, like he had been waiting for them by the door. Scully smiled at the sight before her. Skinner had a bath towel tucked into the waistband of his jeans. He and it were covered in flour and other assorted smears.

You could smell the cooking turkey. She took in a deep breath. “Something sure smells good, sir.”

Skinner relieved her of the bag of groceries she was carrying. He grasped her arm and hustled her to the couch, offering her some Chex Mix that was in a bowl on the coffee table.

“Thanks. Can I help you with anything?” she offered.

“No, no, no. Everything is under control,” he said calmly. “You just sit back and enjoy the game. Mulder, you want to put that beer in the fridg?”

Mulder followed the AD into the kitchen. As soon as they stepped in the kitchen, Skinner changed into a different man. He started talking at ninety miles an hour in a hushed voice, so Scully wouldn’t hear.

“Mulder, everything is going to hell! I burned the cornbread stuffing, so I had to make the rice stuffing. Of course, there wasn’t very much rice stuffing, so it all went into the bird. Do you think that will be enough dressing or should I make the bread stuffing? I don’t know if I have enough ingredients for it though. I’m running low on supplies.”

If Skinner hadn’t been in such a state, it would have been funny. Mulder knew how important this had been for him. “Relax, sir. Calm down. Everything will be fine. I think the rice stuffing will be plenty. Is that the only problem?”

Skinner gave him the “are you serious” look and began where he had left off. “The mashed potatoes are done…real done…I didn’t even have to mash them.”

Mulder peeked into the pan and took a spoon to stir the potatoes. Skinner might have just made the first mashed potato soup. “It’s OK. Scully doesn’t really do a lot of starches anyway and she’s been trying to get me to lay off them too. What else?”

“My pie crust turned out pretty well…after the third try, but the pie cooked a bit too long, so it is burnt on the edges.”

Mulder glanced at the pumpkin pie cooling on the counter. It was overdone, with a perfect black charcoal ring around it. “Don’t worry about the crust, sir. No one ever eats that part anyway. Next?”

“I couldn’t figure out the whole giblet thing. All the pieces looked alike; well, except for the neck. I didn’t want to accidentally use the heart or something, so I just threw them all away. Besides, I wouldn’t have had time to boil any eggs anyway. So I settled for plain gravy. It didn’t taste too bad, but it was really thin, so I tried to thicken it up by adding flour; that’s what my Mom use to do. Of course, then it got all lumpy. By time I fished out all the lumps, I have about a cup of viable gravy left.”

Mulder was working very hard not to smile at Skinner’s plight. He knew he would have problems, but a problem with everything was almost unheard of. “A cup of gravy should be plenty for 3 people. Anything else?”

“My salad turned out OK,” he said proudly.

“Congratulations, sir! Scully loves a good salad. Um, sir, do you mind me asking? How did you cook the pie and the turkey at the same time?”

“Well, I put the turkey in early. I know, you said not to, but I knew I needed the oven for the pie. The turkey has been done for a while now. That’s one of the reasons I called you to come over early. It’s ready…everything is ready.”

Mulder looked around the kitchen and didn’t see the turkey. “Where is the turkey, sir?”

“I wanted it to be hot, so I put it back in the oven. It should be hot by now.”

“Sir, you can’t do that,” Mulder said, as he snatched a couple of potholders off the counter and handed them to his boss. “Pull it out now or it will dry out.”

Skinner removed the bird from the oven and it did indeed look dry. It looked a lot worse than when he first took it out of the oven. He deflated right before Mulder’s eyes. “I’m a failure. My dinner is ruined,” he moaned.

“Sir, you are not a failure. Thanksgiving dinner is not as easy as it sounds. Believe me, I’ve had my share of failures in the kitchen. Everything will be just fine.”

Skinner felt slightly better, but not much. He had wanted everything to be perfect. He had no idea how hard that would be. “I’ll put the food on the table and you get Scully.”

Scully was sitting back on the couch, munching on a handful of Chex Mix and watching the game.

“Hey, that’s a good idea,” Mulder said as he grabbed a handful of the snack and began eating them. It might be the most sustenance they would get that day. He sat down next to her and leaned in so he could whisper in her ear. “Skinner had some difficulties with his dinner. You should be supportive and complimentary. Don’t make a big deal out of it. OK?”

“What kind of problems?”

“Typical first-time problems.”

“First time?” Mulder nodded affirmative. He pulled her up from the couch by her hands and led her into the dining room.

Scully had to admit the table looked nice. Really nice. He had some fine place settings, obviously from his wife. Once they all sat down, Skinner stood up to address his company.

“Thank you for coming over and spending Thanksgiving with me. It has been a long time since I have had friends to spend the holidays with. Anyway, thanks.” He took the knife and turned to Scully. “Would you like to do the carving, Dana? I heard you were the best.” He gave a little wink to Mulder at the last remark.

“I’d be honored, sir…um, Walter.” He smiled at the use of his first name. She sliced into the turkey and noticed it was a bit dry, but decided not to comment. “This really looks great, sir.” His smile widened with the compliment. Maybe this wouldn’t be so bad. Once she had cut about a half a dozen slices, she sat down to enjoy the meal.

The bowls of food made the rounds. The turkey really wasn’t too bad, especially bathed in the gravy. The potatoes were thin. You couldn’t eat them with a fork, but a spoon worked just fine.

Between the two of them, Mulder and Skinner polished off the cranberry sauce and Scully had 3 helpings of salad. The rest of the dinner pretty much remained untouched.

“I’m sorry, but this dinner is not exactly what I had planned,” offered Skinner by way of apology.

“Oh, I don’t know sir, mashed potato soup might just become a new Thanksgiving tradition,” Mulder said trying to ease Skinner’s guilt.

“Really, sir,” Scully said, “it really wasn’t that bad, especially for your first try.” Oops, she shouldn’t have said that.

Skinner glared at Mulder. He hadn’t wanted Scully to know this was his first time. Of course, he then realized, considering how it turned out, he should be glad she didn’t think that this was the dinner of an experienced cook. That would be worse. And Mulder had done everything to help him. He really was a good friend to put up with so much. His glare softened into a smile.

“Thank you, Scully. And thank you, Mulder, for all your help. You just wait until next year. I’ll do it better next time. You’ll have to come back year, to see how much I have improved, and I assure you, I _will_ improve. I have nowhere else to go but up.” Everyone had a good laugh at that point.

“Hey, who wants dessert? I made pumpkin pie.” Before they could decline, he had disappeared into the kitchen. He returned a few minutes later, carrying a tray. On the tray were the pumpkin pie, three plates, and four cans of whipped cream.

When Scully spied the cans of whipped cream, she turned to Mulder and gave him a very seductive smile and licked her lips. Mulder’s breath caught in his throat. Finally, once he was able to breath again, he turned to the AD and said, “Um, sir, could we get that dessert to go?”

The End

American Gothic X

American Gothic X

clip_image001

Trixie’s Truckers Home

Interstate 55

McLean, Illinois

November 23, 2006

4:15 am

I was still pretty groggy when Dan called me and said I could take Lisa’s shift if I hurried my ass up. Oh joy. But at least working the early bird shift meant I could be home eating turkey with Mom and Martin by 12 o’clock, maybe even catch a little of the Macy’s parade on the DVR.

I don’t mind working the early shift. It’s quiet, just the OTR guys coming in, mostly. Since I got this job when I was in high school, I’ve become familiar with a lot of the guys in the rigs. People think truckers are always strangers, but that’s not true at all. Truckers are nomads, most of them have set territories so you get to know them and more often than not, all their heartaches. One thing for certain, once you know them, you are one of them and they don’t take to any one else causing you any trouble.

I grabbed the decaf that had just finished spitting and hustled over to Jake, sitting at the counter. “Fill ‘er?” I asked, holding up the carafe.

“Josey! Girl, where you been? Ain’t seen you in a couple ‘o moons!”

“School started again,” I smiled as he nods toward his cup. “I’m a junior now.”

“You’re up at ISU, ain’t ya?” he asked before taking another swig of coffee. Jake likes his coffee HOT. He’s told me on more occasions than I care to count that he likes his coffee like he likes his women and that’s as far as I want to remember the rest of his analogy. “What ‘er you studying fer now?”

“Same thing — Psychology. Gonna get my degree, get a masters and a Ph.D and then I’m gonna open up an office back where we used to have the smokers lounge. Charge all you guys out the butt to come in and tell me all about your women troubles.” I gave him a wink and he knew I was kidding.

“You’ll be a millionaire, sweetheart. A friggin’ millionaire!”

I went back to the kitchen to get another load of cups when I heard the door chime. Peeking around the corner, I saw a woman in a fur trimmed parka sitting down at one of the window booths. She pulled off her gloves and blew into her hands — a sure sign she needed a cup of coffee. I hurried out with a cup and pot.

“Regular?” I asked, holding up the carafe.

“Yes, thank you,” she sighed. She picked up the menu card and glanced over both sides. “I’ll have an order of raisin toast, butter on the side, please.”

“There’s a special today, eggs, an order of hash browns and toast or english muffin for 2.99,” I suggested.

She smiled and shook her head. “Just the toast. And a glass of water, please.”

Diets — why bother when you can just run a few miles? But I jotted down her ‘order’ and headed to the pass through to call it back. Henry was working the grill and he and I go way back — back when I was just a little girl in pigtails and Dad would bring me in with him when he was off the road. Henry grinned at me as I tacked up the order.

“So, tell me about this young man you’re seeing,” Henry said casually as he pulled the raisin bread out and popped it in the toaster.

“I hardly call it ‘seeing’, Henry. We have a lot of classes together and he gave me a ride home. Saved Martin a trip into Bloomington to pick me up. No big deal.”

“He helped you with your bag,” Henry countered.

“Who told you? Oh, wait, Mrs. Dubois was sweeping her porch when we got in. The old busy-body.”

“Seems to me, a nice girl like you oughta be thinking about settlin’ down, startin’ a family.”

“Henry, despite what everyone in McLean has decided, I’m hoping to go to graduate school — in Chicago.”

Henry shook his head. “You don’t belong in a place like the Windy City, child. You’ll get your fool head blowed off — and that’s if your’n lucky!”

I rolled my eyes. Sometimes it felt like this town was just too tiny — everybody elbowing their way into everyone else’s business. The door chimed again and this time it was a guy — an older guy but still really cute. He had on a leather jacket and no hat. His ears were red from the cold of the parking lot. He sat down at the counter three seats over from Jake.

“Coffee?” I asked, but I’d already plunked down a cup in front of him.

“Yes, please. And I’ll have the steak and eggs special, eggs over easy.”

“American fries or hash browns?” I queried.

“There’s a difference?” he asked back, an amused look on his face.

“American fries are sliced fried potatoes. Hash browns are the shredded kind,” I explained. Not from around here — at least wise not from around Illinois.

“Hash browns. And raisin toast, please.”

I couldn’t help it, I looked over to the woman by the window. It was just too much of a coincidence. But the guy in front of me just kept looking at me.

“Oh, and could I have a side of biscuits and gravy with that?” he asked.

“Sure,” I said with a smile and jotted it all down. I only had to turn to tack it up for Henry. By this time, the lady’s toast was up.

I picked up the plate and was taking it over to her table when he came in. He looked like he’d been driving a flat bed — jeans were torn and dirty, shirt hadn’t been changed in a week and his beard was right at the really seedy looking stage. Now, that’s not saying anything bad about flatbed drivers. They just never seem to have enough time between loads to take showers and change. My Dad drove flat beds for a while before he went Haz mat. He’d probably still be alive today if he’d stayed with them.

I nodded to the guy but he kept his head down and took a table in the center of the room. He was huddled down in his jacket, an old fatigue jacket, the kind hunters used to wear before everything had to be blaze orange. I took him a cup of coffee but he pushed it away.

“Just water,” he growled.

I looked over at Henry, but he was busy fixing the counter guy’s eggs. “You have to buy something to sit at the tables,” I told him.

He lifted his head to look at me and my guts froze. He had the strangest eyes. They were blue, but pale blue, like a lake in January. And when he glared at me I thought I might just turn into a giant popsicle standing there.

“What’s the cheapest thing on the menu in this dive?” he spat out.

“Coffee. Eighty-nine cents a cup, free refills,” I answered. My voice just barely made it out of my mouth, my throat was dry as dust.

He nodded and I put the cup back in front of him, filling it. As I turned to walk back behind the counter, he grabbed my wrist. His hand was like a vice.

“I want cream. Not that half and half shit. Real cream.”

I was trying not to cry. I knew I was shaking like a leaf. I glanced over to Henry but he was still busy. Fortunately, Jake had taken notice of what was happening and he stood up, coming over to where I was standing.

“Is there a problem here?” Jake asked. Now, Jake wasn’t a spring chicken, he’d turned 60 just last spring. But he still stood 6’3″ without his special order cowboy boots and he was built like — well, like a long haul trucker, minus the beer belly. He reached over and wrapped his big bear claw hand around the sleazy guy’s wrist, right above where he was clamped down on mine. “I think it’s time for you to pay your bill and leave,” Jake said and he was using the voice that said he meant it.

“Let go, old man,” the slimeball snarled.

“When you let go of the lady here,” Jake returned. It was the first time in my life I’d ever been called a ‘lady’ by someone as old as Jake. At least without that permanent ‘young’ in front of it. It made me want to cry again, but I was trying hard not to.

“Well, why don’t you just go straight to hell!”

Everything from that point on happened way too fast. The bastard held out his hand and all of a sudden, Jake flew through the air and landed in a heap, knocking over a table and two chairs in the process. I flew through the air in the opposite direction and landed on the floor, too stunned to move. The woman by the window jumped a chair to get over to me, dragging me behind the counter. The guy at the counter pulled out a gun from I don’t know where, but the asshole was faster and the gun flew out of the guy’s hand and crashed into the window, going off in the process and one of the ceiling lights crashed to the floor. Then he ‘pushed’ the guy up against the wall so hard he hit his head and slumped to the bench seat below him.

Sparks were flying from the ceiling light, but other than Jake groaning, there were no other sounds.

The woman and me were huddled behind the counter when I heard what must have been a hundred sirens pulling into the parking lot. Lights were flashing across the white and black tile behind the counter. I looked up to see if Henry was still in the kitchen. I couldn’t hear him back there and I prayed he didn’t try to do anything heroic, like Jake.

“It’s over, Wilson. Just give yourself up,” the woman called out and I covered my ears, afraid of what would happen next.

“I got your boyfriend out here, Agent Scully. I suggest you come up with a way for me to get out of here. Wouldn’t want anything bad to happen to him,” the asshole shouted back.

The woman, who I just found out was an ‘agent’, didn’t look very happy at that comment. She shook her head and chewed on her lip. “Mulder?” she called out. There was no answer.

“Hey, Agent Scully, is it a bad thing when there’s blood comin’ outta yer ear?” asshole Wilson crowed.

That was when Agent Scully started looking real angry. “If you hurt him in any way, Wilson, I will personally rip your balls right off your — ”

“THIS IS THE STATE POLICE! WE HAVE THE BUILDING SURROUNDED!”

“C’mon, Agent Scully. You know I can take all of you with me. You don’t want that, do you?” Wilson yelled back to us. Suddenly, all the ceiling lights started popping and crackling and crashing to the ground. “Scully, you have to the count of three to get your ass out from behind that counter!” Wilson shouted. “One . . . two . . . ”

Agent Scully grabbed her weapon, which I could now see was holstered at her hip and shoved it in my hands. “Do you know how — ”

I nodded an emphatic yes. Dad had taught me to hunt, I could use a gun.

“Just don’t let him get it,” she hissed as she stood up, hand raised, and walked around the counter.

“Where’s the little filly? I want everyone where I can see ’em,” Wilson said with a smart ass chuckle as if he was the funniest guy on the planet. I wanted to plant a bullet right between his eyes, but after seeing what he could do, I was afraid I’d miss and he’d kill us all.

“Leave her out of this, Wilson. You’re trapped in here. You’re in charge. This doesn’t have to end badly.”

From the crack in the front of the counter that Dan never had fixed I could see her eyeing the other guy — Mulder — on the floor. But she was talking directly to Mr. Incredible, or whatever the hell he was.

“Nice, nice. I know what you’re doin’ Agent Scully. Talking me down off the ledge. Real nice. But you see, I’m not gonna be taken again. I’m not gonna let them bastards shoot me full of drugs so I can’t out of that looney bin. No sir, not this time. This time, I’m goin’ out with a bang!”

I heard the wind starting to howl, and then I realized it was coming from inside the diner! The walls were shaking, the pots back in the kitchen were rattling and the hair on my head was whipping around my face. I took that gun Agent Scully had given me and released the safety. The wind was so strong I had a hard time cocking the damn thing. I peered through the crack, looking for a good shot. Finally the asshole was in range. His back was turned to me, his arms raised up and his hands waving with the wind. He was a conductor and he was orchestrating the whole diner. I squinted my eyes, lined up the sight and gently squeezed the trigger . . .

Bang, Bang, Bang – Bang!

I looked down at the gun in my hands — I hadn’t finished pulling the trigger! Where had the shots come from? I looked through the crack and saw that Wilson was lying across one of the tables. There was a lot of blood. Agent Scully was feeling his neck.

“He’s dead, Mulder,” she said and sighed. That was my cue to get up and come around the counter.

“Nice shot. For a minute there, I was afraid you were really out,” Agent Scully said as she helped the other agent off the floor. He had a little gun in his hand and I could now see the holster at his ankle peeking out from under his pants leg.

“For a second there, I was out. Then I just sort of played possum,” he said with a grin on his face and a twinkle in his eyes. Man, he was even cuter than he’d been when he walked in the door!

“Played possum? Mulder, we have been on this assignment way too long,” Agent Scully said, and tried hard to hide her matching grin.

“Think we can get home in time for leftover’s at your Mom’s?”

I lost the rest of the conversation because the entire Illinois State Police District Six out of Pontiac came busting through our doors. Before long I was explaining what happened. Apparently, Henry had snuck out the back door, called in the troops and then went over to Mom’s house to get her. Mom and Martin both hugged me to pieces before I had a chance to tell them I was fine.

Poor Jake ended up with a concussion and a cracked rib, so he was spending Thanksgiving at Bloomington Memorial. He got to ride in the back of an ambulance. Henry assured him we’d watch over his rig.

In all the ruckus, I was afraid they’d get away. I found them standing at the back of a second ambulance, arguing.

“It’s a scratch. Not even a real scratch, look, a band-aid covers it,” Agent Mulder was saying, forcefully, and showing the little bandage just behind his ear.

“You were unconscious. I’m not taking you on an airplane for the next 24 hours and that’s final,” Agent Scully was telling him, in no uncertain terms.

I cleared my throat and that caught their attention. Agent Mulder stepped forward, extending his hand toward me. “Fox Mulder, with the FBI. Thanks for your help in there,” he said. He looked back and smiled. “This is Dana Scully, my partner.” She stepped forward and shook my hand, too.

“My name’s Josey, Josey Hanner and I didn’t help,” I told him. “I wanted to — I was meaning to, but by the time I had him in my sights — you had him already.”

“That’s how we wanted it,” Agent Scully said. “I just wanted to make sure he didn’t get control of the gun, I didn’t expect you to take him down. That was our job.”

I nodded, understanding. “Well, um, I was wondering — ”

“How he managed to do all that with the wind and all?” Agent Mulder offered.

“Yeah! I mean, he looked completely like a — ”

“Normal person?” Agent Scully suggested.

“No, like a complete and total loser,” I finally found the right words.

Agent Mulder nodded. “From what we know of him, he had a . . . power, for lack of a better word. He could control air currents. He had been in a psychiatric hospital until a week ago. When he escaped, everyone assumed he died of the elements. He’d fooled them all into thinking he was incapable of taking care of himself. But it was just an act, a means to get them to let their guard down so he could sneak past them without being detected.”

“So he was smart?” I asked.

“Too smart. He’d killed several people, but was always found unfit to stand trial. He’d wrap the psychiatrists around his little finger,” Agent Mulder added with a disgusted look.

“So if one of them had seen through his act — ”

“He would have been on death row, more than likely,” Agent Scully said.

“Thanks,” I told her. That paper I had due in Deviant Behavior was looking more important by the minute. “Are you gonna be here for a little bit? I’ll be right back.”

“We aren’t going anywhere except a very close by motel,” Agent Scully said, crossing her arms.

I ran over to where Mom and Martin were talking to one of the state troopers. Mom was more than agreeable to my plan. I ran back as the ambulance pulled away, leaving the two agents standing in the cold wind.

“We’d like you to come to Thanksgiving at our house,” I said, chewing my lip. “It’s just me, my older brother and my mom, but Mom can’t figure out how to cook for just three people and we have enough to feed an army.”

Scully was shaking her head. “That’s very kind of you, but we don’t want to intrude.”

I just laughed. “Look, my Mom wants to give you guys a medal or something for saving my sorry life, so you better keep her down to just a plate of turkey and dressing. Besides, the diner’s the only place around that serves dinner, unless you want fries with your chicken nuggets.” I nodded my head toward the McDonald’s in the gas station across the road.

“Scully, a home cooked meal sounds awful nice, and it is Thanksgiving,” Agent Mulder reminded her. “I don’t suppose your family watches football on Thanksgiving, do they Ms Hanner?”

I laughed again and nodded. “Are you kidding? Martin played defensive lineman at ISU. He’ll be glued to the set.”

Agent Scully rolled her eyes. “Who am I to stand between you and a turkey dinner _with_ football?”

I pulled out my order pad and scribbled directions to our place. “The Motel 8 over there is brand new and if you explain the circumstances, I’m betting they’ll let you in early. Mom said the turkey will be ready to come out of the oven at noon.”

Agent Mulder looked at his watch. “That means we have 3 hours.”

“Which you will spend taking a nap,” Agent Scully said and she had the same tone to her voice Mom gets that warns me not to try and argue with her. Agent Mulder rolled his eyes and sighed, but finally nodded.

“We’ll see you in a few hours. Thanks again, Ms. Hanner.”

“The name’s Josey,” I reminded him. “And believe me, it’s our pleasure.”

I watched them get in their car and Agent Scully drove across the road to the Motel 8. Mom was calling my name; something about the turkey would need basting. I hustled over to our car and got in the backseat. I closed my eyes. A nap didn’t sound at all bad, I decided. But first, I had to call Dan. I wanted him to make sure I didn’t have to work any shift on Christmas. One holiday a year was enough, in my book.

The end

Paradigm

paradigm

Paradigm by Vickie Moseley

November 10, 2006

Comments and feedback (please)

Summary: When given her heart’s desire, will Scully be able to give it back?

Rating: no really bad words or sex, some violence

Archive: Two weeks exclusive VS 14, then anywhere

Field Notes: Inactive

Dedication: Tracy, this is the one I promised you.

clip_image002

Tara Scully’s Residence

Fairland, MD

6:15 pm

“Police report another murder in Fairfax County believed to be connected to the ‘Ripper’

killings. The fourth victim, whose identity was not released, was found in an alley . . .”

“Hey, Buddy, let’s turn this off while we finish your math problems,” Mulder said affably as

he clicked off the blaring television set in the family room. “What have you got here?”

Mathew Scully, third grader, looked up at his ‘uncle’ and sighed. “We’re starting division,”

he said glumly. “Mom says she was a domestic science major and can only divide using a

calculator.”

Mulder winced while trying to hold back a grin. “Well, you’re in luck. I was pretty good at

division back in school. Let me look at the homework.”

The young boy handed over the workbook and crossed his arms. “I can’t believe I got the

teacher who gives homework on Fridays,” he bemoaned his fate.

“Oh, this isn’t that bad! Look, Matty, you’re dividing by twos. You can do this. It’s just

half. Remember how easy it was when you had to learn the two times tables? You were a

whiz! C’mon, let’s give this a go, I bet we’re done before Auntie Dana has dinner on the

table.”

Mathew’s eyes brightened at Mulder’s encouraging words. “OK,” he agreed with a grin.

“First one is 12 divided by 2 . . .”

Tara stood at the top of the stairs leading down to the family room from the kitchen. “He’s

so good with Matty,” she said, not for the first time.

“He’s always been good with kids,” Scully agreed, stirring the pot of macaroni boiling on the

stove, making sure to avoid stepping on Claire, who was ‘cooking’ at her play kitchen

nearby. “So, tell me about Ben,” she prodded.

Tara blushed. “He’s a neighbor,” she said. “That’s a blessing that could turn out to be a

curse if tonight doesn’t go well. But he’s recently divorced — I guess that’s the best I can

hope for at my age, huh?”

“Tara,” Dana said firmly. “You have to stop putting yourself down! You are a beautiful

person, you have done a tremendous job with these kids, alone — it’s time for you to have

some fun in your life.”

Tara dropped her gaze. “I guess — I’m not really expecting much. I mean, Dana, you

know I miss Billy. Not a day goes by that I don’t think about him — ”

“Tara, he would want you to be happy,” Dana interjected. “I really don’t think he would

expect you to be alone for the rest of your life.”

The doorbell rang and Tara ran to get the door. In a minute she came back into the kitchen

with a tall, well-toned sandy haired man with a ready smile. “Dana, this is Ben Nelson.

Ben, this is my sister-in-law, Dana.”

Ben held out his hand. “Dana, nice to meet you.”

Hearing the commotion, Matty raced up the stairs, almost tackling Ben. “Hi, Ben!” he said,

before grabbing Mulder’s hand and bringing him closer. “This is Uncle Mulder!”

Ben shook hands with Mulder. “Matt has mentioned you a time or two,” Ben said with a

nod. “Certainly nice to meet you both.”

“You live nearby?” Mulder asked. Scully could almost see him mentally reviewing the Top

Ten Most Wanted list just to see if he could match the face.

“Yeah, our back yards touch,” Ben said motioning out the kitchen window. “I just moved in

last spring and Matt’s ball found its way onto my patio. We met and we’ve been watering

each other’s crabgrass ever since.”

Tara blushed and drew in a breath. “Well, we better get going. Dana, I have my cell

phone, if you need to reach me. And we won’t be out too late, right Ben?”

“Early tee time in the morning. I’ll have you home by curfew,” he vowed, holding up his

right hand. “Mulder, do you play golf?”

Mulder shook his head slowly. “I’m not much of a golfer. More into basketball.”

Ben looked slightly uncomfortable in the silence, but finally clapped his hands and turned to

Tara. “Hey, the movie starts at 7:10, we should probably get a move on.”

At that moment, Claire looked up and must have realized something was going on. She

dropped the play pot and spoon she was holding and ran to her mother, clinging to her legs.

“Mommy! Mommy, I go toooo,” she wailed.

Mulder scooped her up in his arms and bounced her on her hip. “Claire-bear, you promised

me a cake, remember? You don’t want Uncle Mulder to miss out on his cake, do you? You

promised I could pick and I want a chocolate cake with chocolate chips and chocolate

frosting and chocolate sprinkles and chocolate roses . . . ” With great stealth he turned and

moved the child away from the doorway and her departing mother.

“Quick, make your move now — he’s running out of chocolate,” Scully advised them with a

wink.

Tara looked hesitant, but Scully gave her a gentle shove toward the door. “They’re fine,

Tara. Go, have a good time.”

With one weak smile back, Tara hurried out the door with Ben trailing after her.

Tara Scully Residence

11:35 pm

“Repeating the story from the top of the hour, Tyson Corner’s police are requesting that

anyone with information on the brutal attack and murder of a 34 year old businessman in

this . . .”

“Mulder,” Scully whispered, muting the sound of the television. “Mulder, wake up.”

She almost hated to wake him, but knew he had to be developing a crick in his neck from

the way he was sitting. Matty was sprawled on his lap, the thumb on his left hand sitting

against his slack lower lip.

Mulder opened his eyes slowly. “I’m not really asleep,” he said but a yawn contradicted

him.

“Do you want me to take him up?” Scully asked, moving to take the child from his arms.

“Nah, I’ve got him. Besides, he’s almost as tall as you now,” he teased quietly. He shifted

the gangly boy more firmly in his grip and started up the stairs. A left u turn at the kitchen

and he was headed up the next flight to Matty’s room.

“Unc’a Mulller?” the boy murmured.

“Movie’s over, Matty. Will Smith and Tommy Lee Jones saved the planet. Time for bed.”

“Okay,” the child agreed, snuggling into his covers. “‘Night Uncle Mulder. I love you.”

Mulder’s breath caught in his chest, and he could hear his heart pounding in his ears. He

leaned over the small boy. “Good night, Matty. I love you, too.” Gently, he placed a kiss

on the child’s forehead.

Scully was waiting for him in the hallway. “Claire asleep?” he asked, guiding her down the

steps.

“She went down about 10. I had to read A Very Hungry Caterpillar three times, but we got

the job done,” she grinned.

“At least it’s not Dr. Seuss,” he shot back.

“You just hold a grudge because he named a book after you,” she teased.

“Yeah, well, want to hear what we can do with ‘Dana’?” he returned.

They ended up in the family room. Mulder had snatched a bottle of Snapple Iced Tea on the

way through the kitchen and settled in on the sofa, next to his partner. She immediately

scooted over and drew his arm around her shoulder.

“You OK?” he asked, noticing her need for contact.

She nodded yes, but he could still feel the tension in her shoulders. “So what do you think

about Ben?” she asked, seemingly interested in the rerun of Last Comic Standing he’d found

on Comedy Central.

Mulder shrugged. “He’s OK, I guess.”

“He’s divorced,” Scully said with a sigh.

“People get divorced, Scully. Doesn’t make him a bad person.”

“I’m not saying that,” she said defensively. “I just . . . ”

“She’s not betraying Bill, you know that, right?” Mulder asked, looking down at her upturned

face.

“I know that. I told her that myself. I’m not even thinking that.” She was quiet for a few

minutes. “I guess it means she won’t be needing us as much now.”

“Scully, this is a first date,” Mulder chuckled. “Let’s not get the rice out yet.”

“No, I just mean, well, Matty seems to like him. It just means . . .”

Mulder nodded slowly, taking another drink of his tea and setting it down on the coffee table

in front of them. “I know. Probably won’t need me to coach tee ball,” he said casually.

“I know they’re just my niece and nephew, but sometimes, when they’re with us — ”

Mulder turned his head to look at her. He rubbed his thumb across her cheek and was

surprised at the dampness he found there. “It makes you wish we could have our own,” he

whispered.

“Mulder, I know I shouldn’t feel that way. I know what we have is special and I’m blessed,

truly blessed. I could have lost you — I thought I did lose you last summer. But

sometimes, when I’m holding Claire or I see you playing with Mathew — I just can’t help but

think — ”

“Scully, we could adopt. I’ve told you that before. Say the word — ”

“Mulder, it’s impossible,” she said, shaking her head. “One look at our lives . . . Good grief,

the judge in California denied my petition to adopt my own child!”

“That was different, Scully,” he crooned. “We’re together now. You wouldn’t be raising the

child by yourself.”

“You think any judge would look at the last 24 months, hell, the last 10 years of our lives

and allow us to take care of a child?” she asked flatly. “You were kidnapped, I was left to

believe you were dead — how many times have we been in dangerous situations, Mulder?

How many times has one or both of us almost died?” She threw her head back against the

cushions and stared at the ceiling. “It’s not possible.”

“Do you want it to be possible? Scully, we could — ”

“Leave everything behind?” she snorted. “We tried that once and look where it got us.”

“Look, I know it hurts. I see Mathew and Claire and I can’t help but wonder if our kids

would have red hair like you or brown hair like me. I can’t help but picture us together,

going to the zoo, putting together a two-wheeler at three in the morning on Christmas. I

told you once that I never saw you as a mother. Well, Scully, I didn’t think of myself as a

father — until I realized how much I love you. Every time we make love, I think . . . I hope

. . . ” He sighed and pulled her to him, kissing the crown of her head. “I would do anything

to give you a child, to give us a family. You know that.”

“I do know that, Mulder. And you have no idea how much that helps me deal with this

heartache.” She kissed him then, gently, tenderly, allowing her fingers to touch his cheek

for several minutes while she breathed in unison to him. No more words were spoken and

after a while, Mulder flipped the channels and found something neither of them cared about

yet they didn’t care enough to change it. Together they waited for Tara to return.

Act 1

FBI Headquarters

Monday

8:15 am

“So, you want to write up the report from Friday?” Mulder asked. He was juggling his

briefcase, his travel mug of coffee, the morning newspaper and his keys. It was anyone’s

guess which would fall to the floor first. It was the keys.

Scully stooped to pick them up. “I could. But then I’d have to kill you,” she said sweetly,

unlocking the door.

“What? That was open and shut! Scully, that report practically writes itself!” he declared,

accepting his keys from her.

“Good. Then you won’t have any trouble with it,” she answered, this time a little less sweet

than before.

“You’re still mad about the laundry,” he said with a sigh.

“Mulder, I told you, I’m not mad. A little peeved, but not mad. Besides, you said on Friday

that you were going to do this report because, and I quote ‘it’s pretty easy so I’ll knock it

out on Monday’. Well, I’m holding you to it.”

“You’re still mad about the laundry,” he muttered.

“Am not,” she said evenly. “But keep bringing it up and I might have to rethink my

position.”

Scully booted up her computer, over her partner’s pathetic attempts at sympathy by sighing

heavily at his desk. An email caught her attention. “Mulder, didn’t you say there’d been

another animal attack during the night?”

He looked over at her and frowned. “Yeah, it was in the morning paper. Homeless guy in

Rock Creek — it was pretty gruesome according to the account. And I told you, I don’t

think they’re animal attacks.”

Scully rolled her eyes. “Mulder, a werewolf — in DC? I thought most self-respecting

modern werewolves preferred London,” she said dryly.

“Scully, have you been sneaking downstairs to watch Sci Fi after I’ve gone to sleep?” he

teased back at her. “No, I’m serious here. The wounds are consistent with — ”

The ringing of the phone cut off the rest of his lecture. Mulder grabbed it and after a few

‘yes sirs’, returned the receiver to its cradle. “That was Skinner. Three guesses why he

wants to see us.”

She sighed. “Fine. But I refuse to listen to Warren Zevon at any time during the course of

this investigation,” she said firmly and followed him out the door.

Rock Creek Park

Tuesday

9:35 pm

It was cold and clear, a full moon hanging over the tops of the trees. From the driver’s seat

of the car, Mulder cracked another seed between his teeth, bringing his hand to his mouth

to take the hull and toss it out the partially open window.

“What time is it?” Scully asked, stretching as much as she could in the tight confines of the

passenger seat next to him.

It had already been a long day. Skinner had given them the assignment. Three murders

with similar M.O.s had happened in the last week. All three men had been torn to shreds.

The DC Medical Examiner determined that the killer had animal-like claws and teeth, but

DNA traces left on the second victim showed human markers. The case was shuffled over

to the FBI and labeled an X file, but with a difference. This time, Mulder and Scully headed

a team of agents staking out Rock Creek Park.

“Just after 9:30,” he answered, after glancing at his watch. “When did the watch repair

place say your watch will be fixed?”

She sighed and turned toward him. “Guess what I want for my birthday,” she said dourly.

“Can’t fix it, huh?”

“Apparently it’s only water resistant if it’s not put through the washer,” she replied dryly.

“Scully, I said I was sorry about forty million times already,” he retorted. “But I think this

should teach you a lesson.”

“Never put my watch in my pants pocket, even if I get called in to do an autopsy at 4 in the

morning?”

“No.” He shook his head solemnly. “Never trust me to do laundry again.”

She snorted, shaking her head vehemently. “Oh, no, laundry boy! You are not getting out

of that chore so easily.”

The radio on the dashboard crackled to life. “Rocky. Report in, Rocky.”

Mulder rolled his eyes and reached for the radio. He clicked it on with an air of

exasperation. “Nothing to report, Bullwinkle,” he said as Scully tried to stifle a laugh next to

him.

“That’s Balboa — not ‘Bullwinkle’, Mulder,” came a deeper voice over the radio. Even

though there was no way for Skinner to see him, Mulder sat up straighter in the seat.

“Sorry, sir. My bad. But nothing is happening — ”

“Mulder,” Scully said, grabbing his arm. She pointed out the windshield. “I just saw

something — over by those bushes.”

“We have an UNSUB just spotted at position 6 in Rock Creek Park, requesting back up,”

Mulder said into the radio and tossed it in to the dash as soon as he heard Skinner’s ‘copy’

reply.

Scully spared him a glance. “Back up? We don’t know for sure — ”

“This thing has torn apart three grown men, Scully. I don’t want to take any chances.”

As they got out the car quietly, Mulder tilted his head and Scully took off to the right, gun

muzzle pointed to the sky, moving slowly. Mulder headed left, his gun in his hand. He kept

sight of Scully as they approached the trees and gave her a nod, then moved into the

forested area.

The underbrush was thick and hard to walk through because vines tangled around his feet.

He heard something moving ahead of him and he licked his lips, wondering where the hell

the troops were. The sectors weren’t that far apart, he should have heard other cars pulling

up. As he pushed aside a particularly tall shrub, he caught sight of something. It was a

creature, more wolf-like than anything he could have imagined. It’s elongated snout lifted

as it sniffed the air. It turned its head and moved quickly and near-silently forward. The

moon cast a silvery glow on the fur-covered body, the toned muscles rippled as it moved.

At full standing height, the creature was at least inches taller than Mulder. The agent

followed the creature, looking around for Scully, their back up, or a good angle to shoot,

whichever came first.

As he was lining up his gun site, he saw Scully suddenly appear through the trees. She

stepped into an opening in the thicket and looked around. Mulder was a few yards away

and tried to wave her back, conscious that the creature was close by. She didn’t see him.

But the creature saw her.

clip_image004

Letting out a blood-curdling howl, the beast bounded forward on strong back legs and was

on Scully in a heartbeat. Mulder shouted and raised his gun again, but couldn’t risk a shot

for fear that he would hit his partner. He ran forward as the monster wrapped its massive

arms around Scully’s shoulders. Mulder turned the gun in his hand and tried using it to

bludgeon the creature with it, but the thing swiped out with one arm, catching Mulder in the

upper chest with rapier sharp claws. Mulder dropped the gun, but tried once more to pry

his partner away from the monster.

The next swipe tore the flesh at his neck and shoulder and one foot thrust out, catching the

hapless agent in the stomach and launching him several yards through the air. By the time

Mulder had picked himself off the forest floor, the creature and Scully were gone.

Mulder stood, dazed, with blood dripping from a dozen slash wounds, when Skinner arrived

just moments later.

“Mulder, oh, God — call for an ambulance,” Skinner shouted to one of the men following him

into the clearing. “Mulder, here, let’s get you sitting down.”

“It took her,” Mulder whispered. He looked at his superior with soul crushing sadness. “The

thing — it took her.”

“Mulder, we have to get you to the hospital,” Skinner said slowly, as if talking to a child.

Over his shoulder, he directed the other men. “Scour this area. Cut off all access points.

They have to be here.” Looking back to Mulder, he took the man’s arm. “We’ll find her. I

promise.” He watched helplessly as Mulder’s eyes rolled back in his head and the agent

collapsed unconscious into Skinner’s arms.

George Washington University Medical Center

Emergency Department

12:47 am

Skinner was paging through a year old copy of the New England Journal of Medicine when

Mulder appeared from behind a set of double doors.

“I thought the nurse said they wanted to keep you for observation,” the Assistant Director

said gruffly.

“They wanted to. I didn’t. Any word from the park?”

Even wearing a borrowed scrub shirt didn’t hide the bandages on Mulder’s torso. His left

arm was in a sling and his neck was covered in enough gauze to appear that he was

wearing a white turtleneck. Skinner wondered how much painkiller his underling was

carrying because his eyes were dilated, but his gaze was focused. The older man decided to

be upfront with him.

“Richards is heading up the team. They’ve gone over the area with a fine-toothed comb.

All exits are blocked. They couldn’t have gotten out of the park. I’m going back out there

after I drop you off home.”

“I’m not going home,” Mulder growled. He took a few steps and swayed but caught himself

and glared back at Skinner. “I’m going with you to the park.”

“Mulder, you aren’t going to help her if you pass out again. Go home, let us handle this.

We have all the Bureau’s man power — ”

“Hell of a lot of good that’s ever done us,” Mulder spat out angrily. “I’m going to find her.”

Skinner glared off at nothing, not wanting to risk a showdown with an injured man. Finally

he turned back to gaze at his agent. “I don’t want to make this an order.”

“Don’t push me, Walter. You don’t like me when I’m angry,” Mulder said in low even tones.

“Listen to reason!” Skinner exclaimed. “Look at you. You can barely stand. The nurse said

they had to put in over two-dozen stitches. You lost a lot of blood, you need to rest — ”

“I. Can’t. Go. Home.” The younger man closed his eyes and shook his head. “Please.

Don’t make me go back to that empty house,” he begged. “Not with Scully still out there

with that thing. Not ’til we find her.”

Skinner shook his head slowly. “OK, but I want you to stay in the car until we find

something — do you think you can do that much?”

Mulder nodded, trying to hide his weariness. “Let’s go.”

Location unknown

time unknown

Scully awoke with a blinding headache. After a few seconds of just lying still, she realized

she wasn’t injured seriously anywhere that she could assess — just sore everywhere. It felt

as if she’s been dragged through the woods and dumped down a flight of stairs. She

groaned and rolled over, trying to get her eyes to open. With eyes opened and mind fully

engaged, it was still black as pitch. She pulled herself to a sitting position and allowed her

eyes to adjust to the darkness.

There was light, if you could call it that, coming from a grimy set of glass blocks that

replaced a window. From the cement floor beneath her to the rough wood stud at her back,

she surmised that she was in a basement.

Standing was a bit more of a feat, with her head and her bones screaming at her to stop.

She persevered and only swayed slightly when fully upright. At least the ceiling wasn’t so

low that she had to stoop over. She had to smile at that thought — there weren’t many

basements where she had to watch her head. That was Mulder’s department.

Mulder! The last she’d seen of him, he was bleeding from slashes all across his upper body.

And then, in the blink of an eye, he was gone. What had happened? She couldn’t

remember anything, even how she got hit on the head. Not surprising, head injuries were

notorious for leaving a person dazed and confused. She sometimes thought all the head

injuries had left her partner in a permanent state of daze and confusion.

But she did remember who, or what had caused her to be in this basement. The creature,

and she now accepted that it was a creature, not just an animal running rampant through

DC, had brought her here. But why didn’t it kill her?

As she paced the small basement room, she soon found her answer, or at least another

piece of the puzzle. On a double bed in the corner of the room lay a sleeping child, a little

girl, no more than three or four years old. At first glance, Scully was afraid the child wasn’t

just sleeping, but then the little one rolled over and cuddled the thin pillow in her arms.

Scully breathed a sigh of relief. Moving closer, she tried to see if the girl was injured in any

way. The tiny face appeared unconcerned, innocent in slumber. The breathing was near

silent, just the rise and fall of the small mound of covers to indicate respiration. Once more,

Scully let out a relieved exhale. She moved to look around at the rest of the room.

It was just one room, a door in one wall leading into the rest of the basement, Scully

assumed. A closet served as a half bath, with sink and toilet. There was a light switch near

the bathroom door and Scully tried it, illuminating the alcove with a less than 60-watt bulb.

She quickly turned the light out in difference to the child. A table and two chairs sat across

from the bed and a child’s desk and toy box were tucked in a corner opposite the table.

Next to the bed was a white rocking chair with a blanket tossed across the back. Were it

not for the mode of transport, and the fact that the door appeared to be padlocked from the

outside, Scully could easily imagine the room to be decorated specifically for the little girl

asleep on the bed.

With no way out and not wanting to disturb the child, Scully pulled the blanket from the

back of the rocker and settled in. Despite her best effort to keep watch, she soon drifted off

to sleep.

Rock Creek Park

1:15 am

The floodlights set up in the area gave the park a circus feel. Mulder let his head fall back

against the seat, alternately trying to remember every detail of his encounter with the

creature and yet pushing those images away in an effort to retain any shred of sanity he

had left. One thought kept repeating itself in his mind — that thing had Scully.

“I’m going to check in with Richards,” Skinner said, pulling in between a DC squad car and a

tactical van. “You’ll stay here.” It was probably intended to be a question, but there was

no indication of that in his voice.

“If something comes up, all bets are off,” Mulder said with an abbreviated shrug. He

watched Skinner go off toward the floodlights, shaking his head.

It was stuffy in the car, even with the window rolled down. Mulder got out and leaned

against the hood. He wanted to be out there, searching. They could easily miss some clue.

If Scully had a chance, she would have indicated something — anything. She would have

left something for him to find. How would they know what to look for? He was ready to go

over to the highly lit area and start looking with something tugged his sleeve. He turned

around and came face to face with his worst nightmare.

Alex Krycek.

Without thinking, Mulder pulled back his right fist and rifled it toward the other man’s head.

Only the fact that he was on heavy meds and was still weak from blood loss kept that fist

from breaking bone. In a second Krycek responded, grabbing Mulder’s arm, turning and

slamming the agent face first against the door of the car.

“Listen, we don’t have time for this. I need to tell you something,” Krycek hissed in

Mulder’s ear.

“Did you have something to do with this?” Mulder demanded. “Do you know where she is?”

“I’m not who you think I am,” Krycek replied, letting go of Mulder long enough to pull

something out of his jacket. It was an identification wallet, similar to the one Mulder

carried. Krycek flipped it open, holding it so that Mulder could read.

“Detective Alex Krycek, Washington PD?” Mulder read skeptically. “You have to be kidding.

Where did you get that made up — Kinkos?”

“Look, you held me at gunpoint once before but a certain mutual acquaintance saved my

life. Does the name Glas-glo Industries ring a bell? How about Brad Kensworth?”

Mulder relaxed, sagging against the door. “You’re trying to tell me — you’re from . . .”

“We can’t talk here. C’mon, I’ll explain everything.”

Mulder glared at the man for a full minute. “If you’re trying to pull something, so help me

God — ”

“You’ll kill me, yeah, I figured that out last time we met. Look, as much as I love the

romantic atmosphere here, we have work to do and the sooner I explain everything, the

quicker we can get started. I’d liked to get out of here before the Captain gets back.”

Krycek nodded to the group of men talking not more than fifty feet away.

“Captain?” Mulder looked where Krycek was glaring. “Skinner? He’s not a Captain, he’s —

“I don’t care what his job description is here, just from the looks of him I can tell he’s still a

hard ass and we don’t time to deal with that. Are you interested in finding Bunnykins or

not?”

Mulder’s eyes grew to pinpoints, but this time he didn’t telegraph his punch. His right fist

caught Krycek’s left cheek, splitting the lip. “I remember you now. If you want to live

through this, don’t ever call her that again.”

All Night McDonald’s

Wisconsin Avenue NW

2 am

Mulder stared at the man across the table. “So you’re telling me you’re from another

dimension, an alternate version of this world. This thing has been killing in your world and

somehow it found a vortex to travel between the two worlds. And I’m also supposed to

believe that you followed it here through that same vortex. I’m waiting for the punch line.”

Krycek dabbed his lip with a napkin, stirred his coffee and ignored Mulder’s snide comment.

“OK, I’ve been tracking this thing for a couple of months. It kills when the moon is full.

We’ve found 6 bodies — or at least what’s left of them. It’s been sighted a couple of times,

but the witnesses say it disappears into thin air.”

“Is it a werewolf?” Mulder interrupted.

“Are you on crack?” Krycek shot back sarcastically. “Nobody believes in werewolves! We

don’t know what it is, just that it usually kills its victims, until this week.”

“What happened this week?” Mulder asked, nursing his coffee.

“It took a child, a little girl. But we haven’t found a body. I think it still has her. I believe

she’s still alive.”

Something about the way Krycek’s eyes changed caused Mulder’s mind to kick into high

gear. “This child — who is she?”

Krycek closed his eyes and leaned back. “Her name is Sarah. She’s three years old. She’s

. . . aw, hell.” He reached into his pants pocket and pulled out a different wallet. Fingering

through the contents, he pulled out a small picture and handed it to Mulder.

He took it, looking first at the child. She had strawberry blond hair and a huge grin on her

face. Her eyes twinkled at the cameraman and she held a worn bunny rabbit firmly in her

tiny arms. It wasn’t until he’d memorized her features that Mulder looked at the other two

people in the photo. His head shot up and he pinned Krycek in his angry gaze.

“What is her name — her full name,” Mulder demanded.

“Sarah Katherine Mulder,” Krycek said softly, taking the picture back and putting it carefully

in his wallet. “She’s, in our world she is . . . Fox and Dana Mulder’s only daughter.”

Mulder dropped the picture and jumped up from his chair. “You son of a bitch! How dare

you try to pull this on me! I’ll send you straight to hell — ”

Alex grabbed his arm and pulled him down to his seat. “Would you shut up!” he seethed.

“Look, I’m sorry if this doesn’t fit into your idea of reality, but it is the truth! Sarah is your,

or rather your twin’s daughter. And Dana’s. She is . . .” Alex turned his head, biting his

lip. When he faced Mulder again, the agent saw tears glisten on the man’s lashed. “She

means everything to them — and to me. Look, I promised Dana, I promised both of them

that I would find her . . . or die trying. And that is exactly what I intend to do!”

“Why?”

“What?” Alex asked, startled by the impertinent question.

“Why did it take her? If it’s killed 6 people, plus three in our world, why take a child? Why

take this child? What did they do, leave her unprotected?” Mulder sneered.

That got the man’s hackles up. “Look, asshole, she WAS protected. As protected as she

needed to be! Dana’s been working half days since Sarah was born and the Professor

worked it out to move his classroom hours so that one parent or the other is with her 24

hours a day. She has never been out of their sight!”

“Then how — ”

Krycek looked aside and swallowed hard. “I fucked up,” he said simply.

“You? How did you — ”

“I was watching her, goddamn it! I was . . . I was watching her while Fox and Dana went

out to a fucking charity dinner-auction at the university. I was sitting in the living room

drinking a beer and watching the game when I heard something. By the time I got to her

bedroom, the window was busted in and she was gone.” He wiped angrily at his chin,

catching the fallen tears on his sleeve. “It was a fucking rookie mistake and I made it and I

lost her and I have to get her back!” he shouted. “Do you understand now, Mr. FBI??? Do

you get it??? Huh???”

Silence descended on the two. Alex wiped his face a few times and Mulder sat back, looking

at the picture. “How do you know it was the creature?” he asked quietly.

“Fur. In the window casing. We found similar fur on the victims’ bodies.”

“No other — evidence?” Mulder prodded, keeping his voice even.

Alex glared at him. “There was no blood found at the scene. Footprints were right at the

window, a first floor window, they led a few feet away and then vanished. No one saw

anything, no one heard anything.”

“How did you follow it?”

“I was staking out the previous crime scenes. It appeared again, in Rock Creek Park, very

near where you saw it tonight. I think that’s the vortex, the portal.”

“Rock Creek Park? In the middle of one of the most ‘secure’ cities on the planet?” Mulder

pointed out with disdain.

“I didn’t put it there,” Alex shot back. “I’ve seen the creature there twice but I can’t get it,

it disappears on me. I think there might be another portal or vortex that comes out

nearby.”

“Or in Arizona. Or Hong Kong,” Mulder warned.

“No. I think it’s nearby.”

Mulder looked dubious. “Based on what?”

Alex dropped his eyes to the coffee cup in his hands. “A hunch. 16 years on the Force.

How the hell should I know, maybe it’s just wishful thinking.” He raised his eyes to look at

Mulder again. “Maybe it’s the only hope I have.” He stared at Mulder. “But you don’t give

a damn about her, do you?” he snarled.

“I . . . I have to find Scully. I’m sorry, I’m sorry about this little girl, but you have to

understand — here, Scully is my world. I have to get her back.”

Alex licked his lips. “But see, I think the creature has them both. Together.”

Mulder shook his head. “I can’t — I can’t risk that you might be wrong.”

Alex thought for a moment. “Look, we’re both after the same thing. You need to find the

creature to find your Dana; I need to find the creature to find Sarah. We _need_ each

other.”

Mulder sighed and looked away. After a moment’s contemplation, he looked back at Alex.

“Where do we start?”

Alex looked around the McDonald’s and shrugged. “We need to go somewhere we can

plan.”

Mulder and Scully’s duplex

Georgetown

2:45 am

“Gimme a minute, I want to change out of this thing,” Mulder said with a wave toward the

borrowed scrub top. “There’s iced tea in the fridge, make yourself — ” He stopped in mid-

sentence as he saw Alex pick up each of the three picture frames Scully had arranged with

the flowers she kept on the bay window.

Mulder walked up and took the picture of Samantha and him leaning against a tree out of

Alex’s hands. “Well, not that much at home,” he said dryly, putting the picture back where

it had been.

“She’s a neat lady, your sister. If she hadn’t gone and hooked up with that architect, I

might have stood a chance — ”

“The woman you’re talking about is not my sister,” Mulder said quietly. “That’s — his

sister.”

“Yeah, I know that. It’s just — ”

“Let’s get one thing straight, Krycek, before this goes any further. I’m really sorry they lost

the little girl — I think I can sympathize more than the next guy. But I want to be totally

clear on this: that little girl is no one to me. She’s an innocent victim, but beyond that I

feel nothing for her. I know you care for her, and I understand that, but my priority is

Scully. That’s why I’m helping you. She is the only thing that matters to me.

Understand?”

Alex nodded, his expression guarded. “Sure. Got it. Now, can we get started?”

Mulder sighed. “Yeah, right after I change.” He moved toward the stairs again. When he

started up the steps, he leaned over and glared at Alex. “And this time, just watch TV or

something. Don’t go nosing around.”

Alex frowned, but plopped down on the sofa. “Sure thing, Ace. Wouldn’t want to disturb

the ‘happy family’ memories all over this place.”

Mulder gritted his teeth and took the steps two at a time. In minutes he was back

downstairs with maps of the DC metro area.

Act 2

Location unknown

early morning

Scully awoke to find herself stretched out on the bed, cuddling the child. Sunlight battled to

make it through the grim on the glass blocks, but enough light was now in the room that

she could see around her.

The smell of coffee and cinnamon toast caused her to look over at the small table.

Breakfast was laid out, complete with small glasses of orange juice and bowls of cereal. As

Scully was mulling over who brought the food, the little girl in her arms woke up.

“Mommy, I’m hungry,” the child said drowsily, stretching her tiny arms over her head and

then giving Scully a big hug.

Scully’s breath caught in her throat. The child’s eyes were open; surely the little girl could

see that Scully was not her mother.

“Sweetie, ah, I’m not — ”

“Gotta go bathroom,” the girl said with a grin. “I know where it is. I can go by myself,

Mommy — watch!” With that the child scampered off the bed and headed straight for the

bathroom that Scully had discovered the night before. Totally at ease, the girl went about

her business, humming a tune Scully couldn’t recognize. When she was finished, she stood

on tiptoe at the sink to laboriously wash her hands, drying them haphazardly on the towel

before running back to Scully, hands raised for inspection. “All clean! Let’s eat!”

“Wait,” Scully said abruptly. There was no telling what was in the food.

“Oh, right,” the child said. She sat at the table, made the sign of the Cross, folded her

hands and bowed her head. “Bless us oh Lord, and these your gifts — ”

“No, I meant, um, I wanted to see if the milk was sour,” Scully said, coming up with the

only thing she could think of that wouldn’t scare the child. “Let me take a taste first, OK.”

“OK,” the girl said with a bright grin.

Scully first smelled then tasted the bowl of cereal. It appeared to be fine. Of course, there

were any number of substances that could have been hidden because the lacked both taste

and smell. But her own stomach was growling and the food did look normal. “OK, I think

it’s fine,” she said.

The child dug into her breakfast with a ravishing appetite. Scully sipped her coffee, drank

her juice and nibbled on her toast, all the time watching the child.

She was a pretty little thing with strawberry blond hair and the most amazing green eyes.

She smiled readily, which told Scully that she hadn’t been traumatized too much by her

ordeal. Her little short-sleeved shirt and cropped jeans exposed plenty of creamy white skin

without a hint of bruising. Scully let out a relieved breath.

“All done!” the child announced, showing Scully the empty bowl. “Mommy, can I help wash

the dishes?”

“Um, I’m not sure where we would do that, sweetheart. How about if we just rinse them in

the sink in the bathroom and leave them on the table to dry?”

“OK,” the little one said and happily gathered her bowl, spoon, juice cup and milk cup to

take it into the bathroom. Scully gathered her own dishes and followed, rinsing each item

and then giving them back to the girl to take the to table. It kept them occupied for all of

ten minutes.

“Mommy, I’m bored,” the child announced with her hands on her hips.

Scully swallowed. It was really beginning to wear on her nerves the way the child kept

calling her ‘mommy’, but the girl seemed comfortable enough with using the title whenever

it suited her. “OK, let’s play a game, how about that?”

“Yeah, a game!” the girl exclaimed excitedly. “Let’s play Candyland!”

“Um, no, I don’t think I see Candyland on the bookcase there. Let’s play another game. I’ll

ask you a question and then you answer it. Then you ask me a question and I’ll answer it.”

“Mommy, that’s not a game,” the girl said, scrunching up her little forehead. “I want to

play a real game.”

“Let’s play this one and then we’ll see what we can find to play, OK? My turn first. What is

your name?”

The girl broke into giggles. “Oh, Mommy, that’s easy. My name is Sarah Katherine Mulder.

I got that one right. Now, my turn. What’s my bunny’s name?”

Scully’s heart stopped beating the second the child had said her last name. She looked at

the girl closely — she could see the resemblance. The eyes were the same eyes Mulder had,

just more green than hazel. The chin was definitely Mulder’s. But the nose and the mouth .

. .

“Mommy, c’mon, that’s an easy one.”

“Um, Peter?” Scully suggested, for lack of anything else to say.

The girl giggled happily. “No, silly! Bunnikins! Unc’a Alex said he was named that when he

gave him to me when I was a baby, ‘member?”

“OK, Sarah, you won that one, too. It’s two to nothing. The first person to five wins.”

Scully closed her eyes and thought hard about what she was going to do. It was a risk, but

one she needed to take, she had to know. “OK, Sarah. What is MY name. Not Mommy,

what is my real name?”

Sarah laughed and clapped her hands. “Oh, I’m gonna win! That is so easy, Mommy! Your

grown up name is Dana Katherine Mulder! We have the same names — Katherine and

Mulder. Daddy told me he wanted to name me after you and you said no but he did anyway

when you were sleeping. I’m right! I’m right! I’m right!” she cried, dancing around the

room. “OK, my turn again. What is YOUR mommy’s name?”

Scully bit her lip. “My mother’s name is Margaret Scully. Most people call her Maggie.”

Sarah clapped happily again. “Mommy, you win that one! Your turn again.”

Scully decided she’d had enough of the game for one day. “OK, Sarah, umm, what color is

the sun?”

After Sarah named the color of the sun, Scully had to name the color of grass. She guessed

blue, much to Sarah’s delight.

“I win, I win! Mommy, call Daddy and tell him I won!” Sarah said, skipping around the

room.

Scully jerked and stared at Sarah in wonder. “That’s a wonderful idea, sweetheart.” She

reached into her pocket and was thrilled to find her phone. The signal wasn’t very strong,

but she pulled the rocking chair over to the glass block window and stood on it, hoping to

boost the reception. After two rings, someone picked up.

“Scully? God, Scully is that you?”

She almost laughed with relief at hearing her partner’s voice. “Mulder, yes, it’s me.”

“Scully, where are you? Are you hurt? Did you get away?”

“Mulder, I’m fine — really. A little bruised. I’m in a basement. The door is padlocked,

there isn’t any way out.”

“Is there a window? Can you give me something to go on? I’m running to the car right

now, stay on the phone.”

“I can’t see anything out the window — it’s made of glass blocks. I think we’re in the

country, I can’t hear any traffic noises and it was very dark last night.”

She was trying to think of some way to help Mulder locate them when the door to the room

opened and a middle-aged man entered. He wore a pleasant expression and smiled at

Sarah as he gathered the breakfast dishes. When he looked over and saw Scully, though,

he screamed and dropped the dishes, running from the room without closing the door and

hurrying up the steps.

“Mulder, someone was just here. He left the door open! I’m going to try and go up.” She

motioned for Sarah to stay behind her as she made her way to the basements steps.

Suddenly, in the doorway at the top of the stairs appeared the creature. Sarah screamed

and grabbed Scully’s legs, almost tumbling them both to the ground.

The creature launched itself down the stairs, grabbing the cell phone out of Scully’s

nerveless fingers and crushing it against the far wall. It then advanced again on Scully and

the girl, forcing them to run into the room and cower in the corner. Scully was certain the

thing would go after them, but instead of entering the room it slammed the door. Scully

heard the padlock engaging and footsteps on the stairs. Realizing that her only link to

Mulder was now in pieces, she enfolded Sarah in her arms and let the tears fall.

Mulder and Scully’s duplex

7:13 am

“Scully! Scully, can you hear me? Scully, keep the line open, I’ll get the guys to track you!

Scully, answer me!” Mulder could hear the dead air that signaled a broken connection.

“FUCK!” he shouted and slammed the phone down on the hood of the car.

“What happened?” Alex demanded. “Did she say anything about Sarah?”

“No, she didn’t mention the girl, but I think I heard a little girl scream,” Mulder said, letting

his head fall on his arms braced against the car. “Oh, god, I heard this awful howl and then

the screams — ”

“It won’t hurt them,” Alex insisted.

Mulder spun on the man. “How the hell do you know that? They could be dying right now!

We have to find them!”

“I know it because . . . because I have to believe that! It’s kept them alive, kept Sarah

alive all this time. It took her three days ago and you said you heard a little girl scream.

She’s still alive!”

Mulder stared at Alex for several minutes. “We still don’t know where they are,” he said

with barely contained fury.

“You’re FBI — don’t you have cell phones with GPS systems in this world?”

Mulder’s eyes lit up. “Yeah. Yeah, we do. But we aren’t going to the FBI. I know some

guys who will move heaven and earth to find Scully.”

Offices of the Lone Gunmen

Anacostia

9:03 am

After repeated hammering on the door, Mulder finally heard the telltale click of a dozen

locks and deadbolts being thrown open. Finally, Frohike’s gnome-like visage appeared in a

crack of the door.

“This better be good,” he growled, opening the door a little farther to allow entry to his

guests. “Hey, what the hell — ”

“It’s OK. This isn’t who you think it is,” Mulder didn’t quite explain. “I need your help. Or

rather, Scully needs your help.”

“I’ll get the others,” Frohike said, casting an evil glare at Alex.

A pot of coffee and some of Byers whole grain banana muffins later, Mulder summed up the

problem. “So we need to track her cell phone. She was close enough to a cell that we got

iffy reception, but we got cut off.”

“Well,” Byers said, pulling up his computer screen, “if she left the phone on, it should be an

easy matter of contacting the GPS system. The last time you and Scully upgraded your

phones, you’ll remember we played with them for a day.”

“I remember. You also erased all my saved numbers,” Mulder said dryly.

Byers looked flustered and contrite. “Um, sorry. It couldn’t be helped. But anyway, one of

the features we activated is currently being marketed to parents with teenaged children. If

the program is activated and the phone is on, someone with similar software can track the

cell phone to anywhere on the planet. If Suzy says she’s going to the library, Mom and Dad

can track her when she skips out and goes to the Mall.”

“How close can you get us?” Mulder asked.

“This software is hooked up directly to the orbital tracking station used by trucking

companies. We can get you to within 10 feet of Agent Scully, or rather her phone,

assuming she has it with her.”

Mulder nodded, satisfied. “Close enough. She was holding it when we got cut off. OK, let’s

fire this baby up. Daylight’s burning.”

Byers’ fingers flew over the keys. He waited a few seconds and then hit more keys. He

frowned and Mulder leaned over his shoulder, staring at the computer monitor.

“So . . . where is she?”

The tidy Gunmen sighed in exasperation. “Her cell phone must be off.”

“She was talking to me, Byers. She wouldn’t turn it off — I told her to keep it on!”

The other man licked his lips and looked over at his companions. “Well, then, it may have

run out of power — or it could have been broken. There is no signal. There’s nothing to

track.”

Mulder slammed his fist into the nearest metal table, making everyone flinch. His phone

rang and he grabbed for it with his other hand, checking the number. With a frown, he

pocketed it without answering.

“Who was that?” Alex asked.

“Skinner. He’s tracking me down. Guys, you know the routine.”

“If he calls, we claim complete ignorance,” Frohike said brightly. “We got you covered. But

Mulder, what are you going to do next?”

He looked over at Alex. “You said there were six other attacks. Do you remember where?”

“Yeah, I do.”

“Then we start with those places,” Mulder said and headed for the door.

Location unknown

late morning

Sarah’s cries finally came to a stop when the little girl fell asleep in Scully’s arms. Gently,

she settled the child on the bed, pulling the covers up to keep her warm in her slumber.

When she was positive she hadn’t woken Sarah, Scully got off the bed and began to explore

the room.

The door was padlocked again and the hinges were on the outside, so that escape was

negligible at best. She climbed the rocker to examine the glass blocks of the window,

hoping to find the age of the house in her favor. Unfortunately, the blocks appeared to be a

recent addition and were set in mortar with no cracks or weaknesses that she could find

after a thorough search of the seams. There was one heating duct, set high in the ceiling of

the wall with the door, but the dimensions of the grill would have given Eugene Victor

Tooms food for thought. After several minutes, she sat down on the rocker and sighed in

defeat.

It was then she noticed the lunch sat out on the table. Peanut butter and jelly sandwiches,

carrot sticks and a quart of milk. She fought hard to tamp down the hysterical giggle that

threaten to form. Surely the largesse wasn’t from the creature! Who had brought the food

in and when? She hadn’t fallen asleep; at least she couldn’t remember falling asleep. Her

head still hurt from the struggles the night before and there was a lump that was tender to

the touch above her left ear. Maybe she had fallen asleep.

Her thoughts went back to the strange little man who had come down with breakfast — was

he still in the house? She went to the door and listened closely. She heard no sounds, not

even footsteps on the floor above her. Wasn’t he a captive, too? Or maybe he was an

accomplice and that was why he alerted the creature to her cell phone. She turned away

from the door just as Sarah awoke from her nap.

“Mommy, I want to go home now,” Sarah said plaintively as she sat up and rubbed her

eyes.

“I know, sweetheart, but, um, just a little longer. It’s not time yet,” Scully said, grasping at

any reason for the delay that might make sense to the child.

“I’m hungry,” Sarah replied, eyeing the table. “Oh goodie! Peanut butter and jelly! My

favorite!” She scrambled over to the table and sat down. “Mommy, you forgot,” she said,

frowning up at Scully.

“Forgot what, sweetie? There’s your milk and look, carrot sticks,” she pointed out.

“No, Mommy, the cruts is still on. I don’t like cruts and you always cut it off. Remember?”

the child mispronounced.

Cruts? “Oh, the _crust_,” Scully corrected. She looked at the table and found only a plastic

knife and fork set. “I’ll have it fixed in a jiffy.”

After lunch, Sarah was once again bored. If Scully had any doubt of the child’s paternity,

her boundless energy and impatience with being confined to a small place erased those

doubts. The agent looked around for something to occupy the small child. Her eyes fell on

the little desk in the corner.

“How about we draw some pictures?” Scully suggested, extracting paper and crayons from

inside the desk and taking them to the table.

“Oh yes,” Sarah exclaimed, clapping. “I like to color! I’ll color you a picture, Mommy!” She

set about her work happily, choosing one of the crayons, a bright yellow one.

“Mommy, where’s Daddy?” the child asked without lifting her gaze from the paper.

“He’s, uh, he’s working,” Scully answered. She was sure of that statement. She’d been so

worried when she woke up, but at least she’d had a chance to hear his voice. When the

creature had attacked him, she’d had no time to see how badly he was injured. She knew,

however, that if Mulder were conscious, he was searching for her. Maybe the phone call

had given him some clue. She realized they were needles in a haystack, but if any one

could find them, it was Mulder.

“Sometimes Daddy takes me to work with him,” the child rambled along happily.

“Do you like that?” Scully asked. It was difficult, she didn’t want to frighten the child but at

the same time she was still confused. Could this child really be their child — just in another

place another time?

“Oh yes. The grown up kids are nice to me. I get to draw on the chalkboard while Daddy

grades papers. Mommy, what’s a grades?”

Scully shook her head and held back a laugh. “It’s called a grade and it tells you how you

did on your work. An A is a very good grade.”

“Like a star? Meemaw Mulder gave me a star one time for a picture I made her. It was

gold and she stuck it on my paper and put it on the ‘fridgerator.”

Scully’s heart clenched at the thought that Mulder’s mother, in another place, would have

been a loving grandmother. The child was watching her expectantly. “Yes, sweetheart. A

star is like a grade. A very good grade, in fact.”

“I’m going to make you a picture that you can put a star on!” Sarah declared and went back

to work, her tiny pink tongue peeking out between her lips as she concentrated.

Scully nodded, fighting back tears.

Mulder and Scully’s duplex

Georgetown

3:45 pm

They were pouring over the maps of DC and the surrounding suburbs when the house

phone rang. Mulder started to ignore it but Alex checked the caller ID. “It’s your mother-

in-law,” he said.

Mulder sighed and reached over to retrieve the phone. “She’s not my mother-in-law,” he

said tersely. “We aren’t married.”

“Then you really are a dumbass in this world,” Alex said with a smirk.

“Hi, Mom,” Mulder said, clearing his throat and shooting Alex a glare. After a few seconds

he closed his eyes. “I’m sorry, I should have called you. We’ve been searching all night . .

. Yes, I believe — there’s every reason to believe that she’s all right. . . No, I’m fine. . .

Well, Skinner has a big mouth, it was just some scratches — I’m fine. Sleep? Well, um,

I’ve been busy — I know, I’ll try. I will try to get some sleep, but right now, well, you know.

I’ll find her, Mom. I promise. What? Yes, there’s someone else here — ” Wordlessly he

handed the phone over to Alex.

“Mrs. Scully, hello, my name is Alex. . . No, ma’am, I’m a DC policeman. Yes, ma’am, I’m

helping your, um, Fox. Yes. Well, about 36 hours by my watch. Yes, I can do that. Yes,

I’ll make sure. I will, ma’am. We will find her. I know how much Dana means to her

family. Yes, ma’am. You, too. Good bye.” He placed the phone in its cradle. “Three

guesses what I’m supposed to do,” he said, crossing his arms.

Mulder glared at him. “I know you would have no way of knowing this, but in _this_

dimension, I kick your ass on a regular basis,” Mulder sneered.

“Yeah, well, we can test that little theory later, friend. But right now, I’m under orders from

a woman I happen to think of as a very dear friend in my world and she wants your ass in

bed. Or on that god-awful couch I helped move three times. Where is it?”

“It burned up in an apartment fire,” Mulder said tiredly.

“Good riddance, I say. Now, go stretch out for a couple of hours. I swear, I’ll wake you if I

hear anything.” He took the agent’s arm and started to lead him toward the stairs.

“No!” Mulder objected. “Not up there. Not alone. I’ll stretch out on the couch down here.”

Sighing in defeat, he lay down on the sofa and closed his eyes. In minutes he was dead to

the world. Alex breathed a sigh of relief and went back to looking at the maps.

Act 3

Location unknown

mid afternoon

They’d colored pictures, played a few of the games on the shelves. At one point Sarah

found a tea set in the toy box and they had a tea party on the table with make believe

strawberry sandwiches (Sarah’s own recipe, she confided) and make believe chocolate ‘tea’.

When Sarah grew restless, Scully found a jump rope and they moved the table to the wall

to make room for a jumping lesson, something Sarah found very amusing. After a few

hours of play, Sarah grew tired and fussy. Scully found the Winnie the Pooh series on the

bookshelf and pulled Sarah on her lap. They settled in and Scully began to read. When her

little head started to nod, Scully put the book aside and picked her up.

“Sing to me, Momma,” Sarah said sleepily when Scully attempted to put the child down on

the bed.

“Oh, Sarah — ”

“The Bullfrog song, Mommy. I like the Bullfrog song.”

With a catch in her voice, Scully began to sing, stroking the little girl’s back as she finally

drifted off to sleep. “Jeremiah was a bullfrog . . . ” To her relief, Sarah smiled, stuck her

thumb in her mouth and was soon sound asleep.

It was only mid afternoon, but Scully found herself drawn to the double bed. She wondered

briefly if there might be something in the food, a sedative or something that would cause

her to sleep so much. Then, it was kind of tiring, keeping an active three year old from

going stir-crazy. Not sure what she could do besides not eat any food left in the future, she

joined Sarah in her slumber.

Mulder and Scully’s duplex

7:45 pm

Alex had raided the refrigerator and made himself a sandwich; all the while marking out the

best possible places for them to stake out as soon as ‘sleeping beauty’ arose. He leaned

against the table and watched the agent sawing logs on the sofa.

What a life they had here, he thought sadly. They weren’t even married, no sign of kids.

So many sore subjects — Fox’s sister, hell, the subject of his whole family was like one raw

nerve. And from what he could gather, most of Dana’s family was dead and gone, too. It

was so different from the happy bunch of people who had unofficially adopted Alex in his

own world. He shook his head and went back to the maps.

The ringing of the phone woke Mulder. He lunged off the sofa, grabbing for the phone.

“Scully?” he all but shouted into the receiver. When the caller identified himself, Mulder’s

face fell. “No, sir. No, I haven’t heard from her except for the one time. You’re kidding!

No, I’ll be right over there. Oh, and sir, um, be prepared to accept another extreme

possibility, OK?” He hung up the phone and went to the coat tree by the door to pull on his

jacket. “C’mon, Skinner says there’s been another attack and they think they have it

cornered in a parking garage in Falls Church.”

“Wait!” Alex objected. “Maybe I should stay here. Or go to one of the other sites. You

know, just in case.”

“Are you on crack?” Mulder responded, using the detective’s own words. “They have it

cornered. If we get there in time, we might be able to — ”

“To what? Get it to tell us where Sarah and Dana are? Now who’s on crack?” he laughed

bitterly. “And besides, I don’t see why we have to drag the Captain — ”

Mulder looked at the man closely. “Hold on a minute. You went AWOL, didn’t you?”

Alex dropped his head. “I had vacation time coming,” he said defensively.

“You didn’t tell your Captain where you were going, did you?” Mulder accused.

His head jerked up and Alex pinned Mulder with a defiant glare. “Do you know how much

paperwork and crap the old man put me through over that fiasco at Glass-glo the last time

our path’s crossed? I was in shit for months! And the son of a bitch never did buy my

explanation of an alternate world, even when Dana came back from San Francisco with a

tan, showing us pictures of the New Bay Bridge! So yeah, I went AWOL — because I knew

it was the only way! And I would do it again, anytime, for that little girl!”

Mulder licked his lips and then nodded, before breaking out in a smile. “Alex, I think I’m

beginning to . . . understand you.”

“Geez, don’t get all mushy on me,” Alex sneered.

“C’mon, you can stay in the car until we know for certain they have the creature.”

1013 Leesburg Pike

Falls Church, Virginia

8:30 pm

Mulder cringed as they pulled up to the address Skinner had given him. The place was a

circus. There were at least a dozen squad cars from various jurisdictions, including a

familiar Bureau HRT van parked along the road. Mulder pulled his car behind several of the

other vehicles, rolling his eyes as Alex folded himself down in the seat to remain unnoticed.

A Virginia State Trooper was directing traffic and required Mulder to his identification before

he could cross the barricade set up in the driveway to the parking garage. Mulder set off at

a trot to the van.

“When the hell is the chopper getting here,” Skinner was barking into a cell phone as Mulder

stepped into the van. Agents manning the equipment turned to him and nodded in

acknowledgement. One agent, a woman Mulder had seen Scully talking to in the cafeteria

just the week before made a point to get him a cup of coffee and gave him a pat on the

shoulder. One of their own was missing and regardless of what the bullpen thought of him,

Scully was well liked.

“Where is it?” Mulder asked, looking at the tiny surveillance monitors that showed each of

the twelve floors of the garage.

“We think it’s hiding here — an equipment locker on the roof,” Skinner said, pointing to one

of the monitors. “We have all elevators locked down and all stairs blocked. There is no way

in hell this guy is getting away this time.”

“It’s not a guy, sir,” Mulder corrected. “It’s a creature. Possibly a werewolf.”

“Whatever it is, I want it down,” Skinner growled.

“But we still haven’t found Scully,” Mulder pointed out. “We need it alive.”

“Why? So it can lead us to her? Mulder, if this thing took her — I know how hard this is — ”

“She was alive!” Mulder shouted. When all heads turned toward him, he lowered his voice

and pulled his superior out of the van so that only Skinner could hear him. “I talked to her

this morning. She called me on her cell phone but something happened and we were cut

off. The creature took her somewhere, has her locked up in a basement. She thought they

were in the country because there were no city noises and it was very dark at night.”

“Mulder, you’re saying this animal took your partner — to hold her captive? For what

possible purpose?”

Mulder licked his lips. “Remember when I told you to be ready for another extreme

possibility?”

Skinner clamped his jaw shut so tight Mulder thought he head a molar crack.

“Sir, this creature, werewolf, what ever you want to call it, it’s not from — our world.”

“Mulder, if you’re going to tell me this thing is alien — ”

“Not exactly ‘alien’, sir,” Mulder interrupted. “I said, not of this world.”

“You’ve lost me.”

“Sir, remember when we investigated the deaths at Glass-glo Industries?”

Skinner’s eyes went wide and he started shaking his head. “Mulder, that whole parallel

universe bullshit — ”

“Sir, I have proof,” he said, grabbing his superior’s sleeve and leading him back to his car.

“But I want you to keep in mind, this is NOT who you think it is.” Mulder opened the

passenger side door, revealing Alex Krycek, huddled in the front seat.

Skinner immediately reached for his weapon, but Mulder caught his hand.

“I seem to get that same reaction back home,” Alex joked.

“What is he doing here?” Skinner demanded.

“See, that’s just it. He’s not the Alex Krycek from our world. In his world, he’s a police

detective — ”

Alex stepped out of the car, flipping out his badge. “DC homicide. I’ve been working this

case for two months.”

“How did you get here?” Skinner grilled.

“I followed the creature through a rip in space or vortex. He’s killed six people where I’m

from — and taken a hostage.”

“A hostage?” Skinner prodded.

Alex looked over at Mulder, hesitant to answer. Mulder stepped in for him. “The creature

kidnapped a three-year old little girl,” Mulder said, not bothering to reveal the child’s

background.

Skinner frowned. “So you’re thinking it has both Scully and this child?”

“Her name is Sarah,” Alex interjected. “Yes sir, Captain, um I mean — ”

Skinner shot him a confused look but turned back to Mulder. “Are you sure about this?”

“When I heard from Scully this morning, I distinctly heard a child’s scream just before we

were cut off. I believe they were together at that time.”

“And what makes you think they aren’t — ” Skinner couldn’t bring himself to say the word.

“We haven’t found their bodies,” Alex said with a shrug. “The creature never bothered to

conceal its kills before. Why start now?”

“Well, it certainly didn’t conceal this one,” Skinner mused. “Pulled the guy out of his car

and ripped him to shreds right on the floor of the garage.”

“We need this thing alive. We have to use tranqs to bring it down,” Mulder said firmly.

“Mulder, I understand — ” Just then a helicopter arrived at the scene, landing in a vacant

lot across from the parking garage. Skinner jogged to it, Mulder and Alex bringing up the

rear.

Location Unknown

night

When Scully woke up, she noticed more food on the table. Hot dogs and macaroni and

cheese along with the ever-present milk. Whoever was feeding them seemed attuned to

the tastes of a three-year old, but Scully would have killed for a nice Cobb salad. She

sighed and decided to once again check her surroundings.

On a bad day, Mulder would have told her the definition of insanity was repeatedly taking

the same action and expecting a different result, but she persevered. The window was just

as impassable as it had been. The door, however, was a different matter. Whoever had

brought down the food — probably the little man, had left the padlock off. The door was

still closed, but a little jiggling on her part and she was able to get it open.

“Mommy! Don’t let the monster in!” Sarah screamed from the bed. Scully turned to see

the child, trembling in fear at the sight of the open door.

“Sarah, it’s OK. I don’t see the monster. I don’t think it’s here.”

“No, Mommy, please, close the door! Don’t let the monster in!” The child pulled her knees

to her chin and started to cry.

Scully reluctantly closed the door and went over to the little girl, gathering her in her arms.

“It’s OK, baby. Mommy closed the door. It’s OK.” As soon as the words were out of her

mouth she realized what she’d said. Her heart seemed to stop beating for a moment and

tears threatened to choke her. She sat on the bed, stroking Sarah’s hair until the child

finally settled down.

“I don’t like the monster. He’s scary!” Sarah said, still a little shaky.

“Yes, he is. But he’s not here, so we’re OK. I’ll protect you, Sarah. I promise.” She forced

herself to use the personal pronoun as opposed to the name Mommy. She had to watch

herself. This wasn’t her little girl, no matter how much she might want that to be.

“Let’s do something. What would you like to do?”

“Can we play school? I’ll be the teacher first,” Sarah declared and scampered off the bed to

get out paper and crayons again.

Scully gathered her tattered emotions and pasted on a smile, ready to go to ‘school’.

1013 Leesburg Pike

11:21 pm

It had taken some time to exchange the normal rounds for tranquilizers, but finally

everything was in place. Mulder requested that he and Alex be allowed to go with the team

making their way up the parking ramps to the top level, just in case the creature decided to

run that direction. Skinner wasn’t happy about it, but agreed.

clip_image006

The parking ramp echoed every footstep as they made their way up the twelve stories. On

some levels there were still cars, but most of the levels were vacant, all the workers having

left the structure for their homes hours ago. Alex glanced over at Mulder as they walked, a

few steps back from the rest of the team.

“How do we communicate with it, once we have it?” he asked.

Mulder blew out a breath. “Well, it’s been my experience that once incapacitated, the

creature — if it is a lycanthrope — will return to its human form. Then it’s just a matter of

interrogation.”

Alex raised one eyebrow. “You really are on crack, aren’t you?”

“Look, Scully and I deal with this shit every day of the week. If you didn’t want my answer,

why did you ask me the question?”

“Sorry!” Alex said contritely, holding his hands up in surrender. “It’s just — I’m a little

freaked out here, is all. I mean, most of the time, you’re this stuffed shirt intellectual who’s

lecturing me on the psychological ramifications of police brutality on a civilized society, or

some shit like that. I’m just not used to you totin’ a gun and spoutin’ off weird shit theories

like they were straight out of the Journal of American Psychology.”

Mulder looked over at the man. His first reaction was to deck the guy, but he held himself

in check. “I guess . . . I guess it would be hard. I mean everything around you is the same

yet it’s all different.”

“Yeah, something like that. I don’t know how your Dana did it when she was there with us.

She was incredible.”

Mulder smiled at that. “She’s _always_ incredible,” he replied.

“She had you fooled, well, at least, your twin. And the Captain, although he thought she

was acting kinda funny. And me — whoa, I was totally fooled. But she was different.

Harder around the edges. When she held that gun — that was . . . it was the sexiest damn

thing I’ve ever seen!”

“Watch it,” Mulder glowered at him.

“Oh, yeah, sorry. I need to find the parallel universe where Dana Scully thinks you’re a

twit, or you’re an axe murderer — that’s what I need to do,” Alex said with a firm shake of

his head. “I’m just stuck in the wrong dimension.”

“You keep tellin’ yourself that, chum,” Mulder returned with a fake smile. “Now, maybe we

should get back to the lesson?” He nodded to the rest of the team as they made the final

turn to scramble to cover on the rooftop.

“Yeah, down to business,” Alex agreed, following Mulder to crouch behind a cement support

for a lamppost.

The HRT members were in position, the helicopter was circling overhead. The FBI had

arranged for the garage superintendent to put a tear gas canister in the ventilation system,

flooding the storage closet with the painful gas. In a matter of seconds, the creature burst

through the door of the closet, howling in pain.

Mulder watched breathless as the sharpshooter took aim. He fired, hitting the mark on the

right flank. The creature bellowed its anger and to everyone’s astonishment, ran as hard as

it could toward the chopper and the sharpshooter. In a haze of drugs and fury, the beast

leaped over the short retaining wall in an attempt to catch the aircraft. It fell the twelve

stories to the cement driveway below.

Mulder and Alex found themselves running all the way down the parking ramp. When they

got to the ground floor, a crowd of law enforcement from various jurisdictions stopped them

from getting to the creature.

“Holy shit!” Alex exclaimed, having reached the monster’s body before Mulder. Mulder

broke through the crowd and stared down at the body.

In the darkened alley, illuminated only by the searchlights of the helicopter, lay a naked

man. The commander of the HRT members ordered an immediate search of the grounds for

any trace of the creature. It was Alex who knelt down next to the body that was lying face

down, and pulled the tranquilizer dart out of the man’s shoulder.

“This is the . . . perpetrator,” he said, not really believing his own eyes. He looked up at

Mulder and shook his head. They exchanged a knowing look. Without the creature, their

hopes of finding Sarah and Scully were looking very dim.

Location unknown

night

As darkness fell, Sarah grew tired. Finally Scully was able to convince the girl it was time

for bed. After several minutes of teeth brushing and face washing, Sarah climbed into the

big bed. Just as Scully was pulling the covers up over her, Sarah ducked under her arm and

knelt down next to the bed.

“Prayers, Mommy! You forgot!” Sarah accused with a twinkle in her eyes.

“Oh, of course, how silly of me,” Scully replied, kneeling down next to the little girl.

Together, they made the sign of the cross and bowed their heads. Sarah waited, not saying

anything. Finally, she darted a glance over at Scully.

“Mommy. You start, ‘member?”

Scully drew in a breath. She thought back to her own childhood prayers, so different from

the desperate pleadings she whispered as an adult — ‘keep him safe’, ‘let him find us’.

“Now I lay me down to sleep,” she uttered in a cadence reminiscent of her youth.

“I pray the Lord my soul to keep,” Sarah responded.

The next part was tricky. In her childhood, the prayer went ‘if I should die before I wake’,

but Scully had learned from putting Matty and Claire to bed that there was a newer version

less likely to cause nightmares. “Bless me Jesus, through the night,” Scully said, hoping

she was right.

“And wake me with the morning light,” Sarah completed, much to Scully’s relief. Scully

started to cross herself, but Sarah wasn’t finished. “God bless Mommy and Daddy and

Grandpa Ahab and Grandma Maggie, Uncle Bill and Aunt Tara, Uncle Charlie and Aunt

Missy. And Paw paw and Meemaw Mulder and Aunt Sam and that boy she likes Kevin and

God bless Uncle Alex and find him a keeper. Amen.”

Scully couldn’t help the chuckle that came as she heard the last part of the prayer. Sarah

looked concerned. “That’s what Daddy says, isn’t it, Mommy? Uncle Alex needs a keeper.”

“What is a keeper, Sarah?” Scully asked, because it was just too good to resist.

Sarah scrunched up her little face and thought for a moment. “I think it’s a dog,” she said

confidently. Scully had to bite her lip to keep from laughing out loud.

“OK, munchkin, enough,” she said playfully. “In to bed you go.” Dutifully, Sarah scurried

under the covers and snuggled into the pillow.

“Mommy, I want Bunnikins,” she said plaintively.

Scully frowned. She had no idea where, or for that matter _what_ Bunnikins was. “I’m

sorry, sweetie. We’ll find Bunnikins in the morning.”

“But I left him at home, Mommy! We have to go home to find him!” Sarah insisted.

“We will, sweetheart. I promise. We will be home before you know it. Now go to sleep.

I’m going to clean up a little bit and then I’ll hold you all night so you won’t miss Bunnikins –

– will that work?”

Sarah thought about it for a minute and reluctantly nodded. “OK, Mommy. But tomorrow, I

want to go home. I want to see Daddy.”

Scully stroked the child’s baby fine hair. “I know, sweetheart. I want to see him, too,” she

said, holding back her own tears. After a few minutes, Sarah had fallen asleep and Scully

began her exploration of the rest of the basement.

1013 Leesburg Pike

Falls Church, VA

1:15 am

The coroner had declared the body dead at the scene, cause of death a broken neck and

severe head trauma. While the combined Virginia state troopers and Fairfax County

Sheriff’s deputies continued to search the area for the creature, most of the officers at the

scene were struggling with the incredible truth that the dead naked man in the alley was the

monster they’d been chasing for days.

As the coroner’s people loaded the body into a bag and prepared to take it to the county

morgue, Alex stood, staring into space.

“We’ll find them. We should go back to all the previous scenes. There has to be a clue

there somewhere. Maybe someone saw something — someone who works nights — ”

Mulder was rambling, laboring with his own sense of impending doom at this most recent

failure.

Suddenly, Alex jerked his head over toward the coroner’s wagon, where an attendant was

slamming the door. “Wait! Wait a minute!” Alex shouted, running flat out to grab the guy’s

arm and swing him around. “I need to take another look at the body!”

“Sure, buddy,” the attendant said, wide eyed. “No problem. Hey, Hank! Wait up a

minute.” The attendant then pulled the gurney forward and waved his hand. “Be my guest.

Just be careful not to get any on ya,” he said with a casual shrug.

Alex pulled the tab of the zipper down, revealing just the face. Impact had not been kind, it

was hard at first but then . . . “Oh my god,” Alex muttered. As the picture became clearer,

he stepped back and threw his hands in the air. “Oh my GOD!”

“What? What’d you find?” Mulder demanded.

“I know this guy!” Alex shouted. “I know him! Dana knows him! YOU know him, for God’s

sakes,” he said, poking Mulder in the chest.

“Alex, I don’t — ” Mulder realized what the detective was saying so he took him by the

elbow and steered him to an area without an audience. “You’re saying it’s someone you

know from . . . back there?” Mulder asked again.

“Yes, of course! Oh, this is incredible! I had no idea! I thought they had clearances, but

then, maybe since he’s been around a while — ”

“Krycek! Focus! Tell me what the hell you’re talking about!” Mulder insisted adamantly.

Alex beamed. “The dead guy, our ‘werewolf’ for lack of a better description, is the denier

that works the night shift at the morgue. My God, he has access to everything about you

and Dana — your phone number, your address — that’s why there was no forced entry! He

could have taken an impression of Dana’s keys, then had one made. Then all he would

have had to do was sneak in at any time when you were away, stayed hidden and waited

for the right time to take Sarah out through the window!”

“Alex, you keep saying ‘you’,” Mulder reminded the detective with a tired sigh. “So, who is

this guy? What’s his name?”

Alex shook his head, lost in thought but coming back to the present. “Oh, his name is . . .

uh, let me think a minute. Carter. No, Carver! That’s it! Terry Carver! I think maybe it’s

Terrance Carver.”

Mulder was writing the name down in his notebook. “So we look up this Terrance Carver.”

“Wait,” Alex said, taking hold of his companion’s sleeve. “Just because he’s a wolfman in

my world doesn’t mean he’s a wolfman in your world,” he reasoned.

“True. But what was the first thing you did when you arrived?” Mulder asked.

Alex bit his lip. “I went to my apartment, but someone else was living there. Then I

headed for the last crime scene, but I got there too late — you were being loaded into an

ambulance.”

“You went to your house. Let’s see if we can find out if maybe Terrance Carver visited his

twin. Chances are we might find another dead body.”

FBI Headquarters

5:45 am

There were fourteen Terrance Carvers in the greater DC metro area. Only two of them were

matches for age. Of the two, one was in the Guard, serving in Iraq and the other had been

killed in a multi-car pile-up on the I-95 just four days after New Years 2006.

“Well, that’s a wash,” Alex said, laying his head in his arms.

“No, wait,” Mulder countered, turning the computer monitor so that Alex could view it. “Mr.

Carver, the one who is in Iraq, had an apartment in Bethesda, but it also lists him as owner

of a farm out near Sharpsburg. He pays property taxes on it.” A few more clicks and

Mulder smiled. “It was the family homestead. He still owns the house.”

“Dana said she was out in the country,” Alex remembered. “You think this could be where

they’re being held?”

Mulder checked his watch. “It’s almost sunup. It’s definitely worth a look, don’t you think?”

“We could call the Sheriff up that way, have his men go check it out.”

“We can do that one the way. Our werewolf isn’t going anywhere,” Mulder said with a

smile.

Location unknown

night

She found light switches, but only one very dull bulb hung in the far corner of the

basement. It was barely enough light for her to see to the top of the stairs. The door at

the top of the steps was barred; there would be no escape that way. Scully sat on the top

step for a few minutes, willing away her depression.

She tried to remember how light it was outside when she’d smelled breakfast the day

before. She knew it had been early, which meant she had little time to find an escape.

She crawled down the steps, feeling apprehensive. She was aware the hostages were

sometimes kept for years, just as Carl Wade had kept Lucy Householder for eight long

years. She didn’t want to think what it would do to Mulder if they weren’t found soon. For

that matter, somewhere in another place her exact twin was living a mother’s worst

nightmare. She had to find a way out for both of them.

It was a long abandoned basement; she soon discovered mice nests and spider webs

everywhere she turned. She examined every nook and cranny. At some point someone

had replaced all the windows with the same glass blocks she’d found in the small bedroom.

She did find a sledgehammer and was in the process of trying to devise a way to break the

glass bricks when another possibility presented itself. There was an old coal door set in the

side of the wall. Once used to send coal into a long dismantled coal bin, the hatch-like door

was rusted completely shut. Scully eyed the sledgehammer, then eyed the coal door.

Wrapping rags she’d found on the floor around her hands to prevent blisters, she picked up

the sledgehammer and went to work.

Act 4

Location Unknown

Daybreak

It had been exhausting work, and at times she had almost given up, but finally she felt the

latch move and she was able to pry the door open using a small pry bar. She wiped the

sweat from her face and went to wake Sarah.

It was a testament to the sleeping abilities of the young that Sarah hadn’t awoken during

Scully’s assault on the rusted latch. Scully went to the bathroom and washed the grime and

rust from her hands and face before going to the bed to wake the child.

Sarah smiled up at her. “Mommy, I’m hungry,” she said as she stretched. She looked over

at the table. “Where’s breakfast?”

“Sarah, it’s time to go home now. We’ll have breakfast later, OK?”

“We’re going to see Daddy?” the girl squealed. Then she noticed the open door and jumped

back into the bed, cowering under the covers. “The door, Mommy! The monster will get

us!”

“No, sweetheart, the monster isn’t here. Come with me. We can leave now.” Finally,

Scully was able to coax the child out of the tangle of blankets. She wrapped the girl up in a

threadbare quilt from the bed and carried her to the coal door that she had propped open

with the handle of the sledgehammer. “Sarah, you go through that little door and wait for

me. I’ll climb out right after you.”

“NO!” the child screamed. “No Mommy! The monster, it’ll eat me!”

“Sarah, listen to me. The monster isn’t here. It’s gone. But we have to leave, now.”

“No, Mommy! Daddy will come find us!” Sarah insisted.

“Sweetheart, Daddy doesn’t know where we are,” Scully reasoned. “We have to go find

him. Daddy is probably worried about us. It will be all right. Mommy will protect you,” she

promised. Once again, the ease of using that title was not lost on Scully. She tamped

down her guilt by rationalizing the need to comfort the child. “This is a very scary thing,

Sarah, but Mommy is right here with you. I would never let anything hurt you. You believe

that, don’t you?”

Sarah was far from totally convinced, but slowly she nodded her head.

“OK, you keep hold of my hand after I get you up there. You can pull me up, OK?”

“OK, Mommy. But hurry!” the child pleaded.

The coal door was only 4 feet off the floor, so getting Sarah through it proved a simple task.

Scully was a bit more encumbered getting out because of Sarah’s ‘help’, but finally the two

were standing on the ground outside the old farm house. A cold wind blew through the bare

trees nearby and Scully considered going back into the house to grab some more of the

blankets from the bed.

“Mommy, go!” Sarah urged.

Scully nodded. Picking the child up and wrapping the quilt around both of them, she started

off through the trees.

Miller’s Sawmill Road

Sharpsburg, Maryland

8:06 am

Mulder gripped the cell phone harder, wishing he could crush it with his bare hands.

“Deputy, what do you mean there’s no one there? Did you check everywhere?” he

demanded. “Well, we’re almost there. I’ll look around for myself, thank you!” He snapped

the phone shut with an audible crack from the casing.

“Could it be the wrong house?” Alex asked meekly from the driver’s seat.

“No,” Mulder defended. “It’s the right house. It’s abandoned and they found a room in the

basement where someone has been recently. But there’s no one there now.”

“Where could they have gone?” Alex wondered aloud. “You don’t think — ” His face went

white as he considered the awful possibility.

“No, I don’t think he killed them,” Mulder said firmly.

“Just like you knew where he took them?” Alex jeered, staring out at the highway.

“We’ll find them. At least we know he’d dead and they’re safe.”

“Assuming that really was the beast back there, and not some poor victim it tossed over to

hide its escape,” Alex replied glumly.

Mulder glared at the detective. “Just drive,” he ordered.

The farmhouse was at the end of a long, overgrown gravel drive, now sporting two county

squad cars. Mulder pulled in behind one of the cars and parked, getting out without waiting

for Alex. He went up to one of the deputies.

“I’m Special Agent Mulder, are you Deputy Allen?” he asked, flipping out his badge.

“Yes sir, that’d be me,” the young deputy said with a nod. “Let’s go inside, I can show you

what we found.”

The first floor of the house was completely bare, not even a forgotten mattress. Mulder

noticed the Alex had joined them and was looking around the kitchen.

“Electricity is on. The refrigerator has food in it,” Allen noted.

Alex opened the fridge and pulled out a gallon jug of milk, reading the label. “Expires next

week,” he said, opening the lid and sniffing the contents. “This is fresh.”

Mulder looked around the kitchen, finding plates and cups in the dishwasher.

“We found the room down here,” Allen explained, holding open the basement door.

Mulder caught his breath as he looked at the room. The child’s desk and table, the rocking

chair. He leaned over the bed, picking up one of the pillows and bringing it to his nose.

“Scully was here,” he told Alex.

Alex went over to the child’s desk and picked up a piece of paper. He brought it over to

Mulder, showing him. It was a stick-figure drawing of a house with three people out front, a

woman with red hair, a man with brown hair and glasses and a little girl with red hair. At

the bottom of the page was scrawled the name ‘Sarah’.

“Dana told me she learned to write her name last week. She was going to have her draw

me a picture for my desk at the station,” he said, carefully folding the picture and putting it

in his back pocket. “So where are they now?”

“There’s no blood anywhere. No signs of a struggle,” Mulder recited as he paced the room.

“The door was barred when you arrived, Deputy Allen?”

“Yes sir, and it sure didn’t look like any body could have gotten out that way.”

“There has to be another way out,” Mulder said, striding purposefully from the room. He

searched the basement, finally calling to Alex.

“Here,” he said, pointing to the closed coal door.

“There was a sledgehammer leaning against the house out back,” Allen offered. “Didn’t

think much about it, but they could have propped the door open, made their escape that

way.”

“They’re on foot and it’s getting colder,” Mulder said, taking the stairs two at a time.

“Deputy, put out an ABP on a woman and a child, I gave you the descriptions. They

shouldn’t be that far from here! Alex, you have shotgun,” he added as he hurried off to the

car.

Unknown State Highway

two hours later

Scully had never been so happy to see cement adorned with white and yellow lines in her

life as she was when she and Sarah broke through the trees and saw the highway. Sarah

had been a trooper, walking almost half the way. It was slow going, but Scully couldn’t

have made it if she’d had to carry the child. Two days of inactivity had done a number on

her bruised muscles, leaving her sore and stiff. The wind hadn’t been kind, either, kicking

up a pile of dark clouds that seemed to be threatening either sleet or snow.

“Sarah, I think we should wait here a while, see if a car goes by,” Scully suggested.

“But Mommy, I gotta go potty,” Sarah announced with a grimace.

Scully sighed, trying to figure out where a good impromptu ‘potty’ might be among the

trees and dense underbrush when she heard a rumble coming from down around a corner in

the road. There, before her very eyes, was a Sheriff’s Department squad car, pulling to a

stop.

The deputy all but ran over to Scully and the child. “Ma’am, you wouldn’t happen to be an

FBI agent, would you?” the deputy asked, breathless.

“As a matter of face, I am,” Scully said with a grin.

“Hot damn, uh, excuse the language, ma’am. Um, we been looking for you two for quite a

while. Here let’s get you in the patrol car and warm you up a bit. I have a car seat in the

trunk for the little one.”

“Thank you, Deputy . . . ”

“Webb, ma’am. Andy Webb. Boy, I don’t know how I rate. You two are the biggest thing

to hit these parts in a while! And here it is, only my first day on the job! Whoooo Hoo!” the

young man whistled.

They were quickly buckled in the very warm and comfortable back seat of the patrol car and

on their way. As Scully listened to Deputy Webb calling in his ‘discovery’, she stroked

Sarah’s hair as the child fell asleep.

Washington County Maryland Sheriff’s Department

11:15 am

Mulder was near frantic as he plowed his way into the small brick building. He scanned the

half dozen people until his eyes fell on the one red head in all the room. He was at her side

in a heartbeat, pulling her into a fierce embrace, his face buried in her hair.

“Mulder, I’m a mess. I’m dirty, I haven’t showered in days,” she protested, but he couldn’t

stop himself.

“You’re alive. I don’t care if you just crawled out of a New Jersey sewer, you’re alive,” he

chanted, hugging her close again.

“Munchkin!” Alex shouted and scooped up the little girl who was trying her best to get in on

the ‘family hug’ taken place right next to her. “Oh Sweet Sarah, Uncle Alex has been so

worried about you!” he said, showering her with kisses. Suddenly, he held her at arms

length. “You weren’t hurt, were you? Did a doctor look you over? Are you OK?”

“I looked her over, Alex,” Scully said quietly, when she finally broke Mulder’s bear hug.

“She’s fine.”

“Thank god,” Alex sighed, holding the little girl tight.

“Daddy! Daddy, I want my Daddy!” Sarah cried out and lunged for Mulder. Alex tried to

keep her in his arms, but the little girl launched herself in mid air and only Mulder’s quick

reaction time prevented her from falling to the floor.

“Daddy, I missed you so much!” the child exclaimed, kissing Mulder’s face repeatedly.

“Mommy said you’d find us and you did!”

Mulder held the girl stiffly and looked uncomfortably over at his partner. Scully frowned and

nodded to the little girl. “Mulder, she doesn’t understand,” she hissed in a low voice.

Mulder licked his lips and looked down at Sarah. Scully’s pert nose and mouth were on that

face, but it was Samantha’s eyes that stared back at him. His throat tightened and he

struggled to hold back his tears. Like a floodgate opening, he crushed the child to him,

burying his face in her baby fine hair. “Oh, Sarah, I’m so very glad we found you,” he said

softly.

As the emotion of the reunion finally slipped away, Alex caught Scully’s eye. “Hi, long time

no see,” he said in a whisper.

“Hello again. I’m not sure how — ”

“Long story,” he said tilting his head toward Sarah, who had climbed out of Mulder’s arms

and was busy rearranging the pencil holder and stapler on the desk sergeant’s counter.

“You two have been working together?” she asked, looking at Mulder for confirmation.

“It took a little getting used to,” Mulder admitted.

“Say what, G-man?” Alex countered. “It took a LOT of getting used to. But in the end — ”

“Mulder, there was a man, I think he was another captive. We didn’t find him after the

creature left the door open. I think he might have been another victim.”

“Scully, believe me, this report is going to kill a forest of trees before we get it documented.

Right now, I think we have bigger items to consider,” he told her, nodding toward Sarah

who was now tugging on her arm.

“Mommy, I’m hungry!” the child declared. “Can we go to McBurgers?”

“Um, how about we try something different, Munchkin?” Alex suggested. “It’s called

McDonald’s and it’s almost exactly like McBurgers.”

“OK, Unc’a Alex! Let’s go!”

“Fast thinking, but how did you know?” Mulder asked quietly as they headed for the car.

“I saw the arches. The name is different, but I’m betting they still have the best fried

zucchini you can find,” Alex said with a wink.

“Um, about that — ” Mulder countered.

“Gotcha,” Alex replied with an evil grin.

Homewood Inn and Suites

off the I-70

Scully closed the door to the bedroom quietly, so as not to wake the sleeping little girl.

Lunch and 45 minutes in McDonald’s playland had exhausted the tiny girl once again.

Mulder had suggested not going back to the city immediately. From what Alex had told

him, Dana and Fox lived in Prince Georges County, Maryland, in a two-story colonial with a

half-acre yard. Going to Scully and Mulder’s duplex in Georgetown would only serve to

confuse the child. Even so, the three adults needed time to talk and plan.

“So, basically, we go back to the vortex and hope it’s still open,” Alex said, sipping coffee

that Scully had prepared in the hotel room’s kitchen.

“What if it’s not open?” Scully countered, sitting forward on the sofa next to Mulder. “Alex,

you can’t assume that it’s going to be there now. If this vortex has always been around,

why haven’t more people gone though it?”

“Dana, I don’t know what to tell you,” Alex admitted. “I just know that’s the only way we

can get back home.”

“Alex,” Mulder broke in. “Do you think you could give us a few minutes to talk — privately?”

The detective looked at Mulder and then at Scully, whose face was hidden because she was

staring at the floor. He ran his hand through his hair and sighed. “Sure. I’ll just go out to

the courtyard and um, talk to the ducks.”

When he was gone, Scully stood up and went to the window. “Mulder, I know what you’re

going to say,” she said, crossing her arms.

“Good. Maybe you can tell me,” he quipped. He got up from the sofa and stood behind her,

pulling him to him, her back to his front. “Scully, I don’t know what to tell you. I went

through hell the last couple of days, but I think what you went through was worse.”

She shook her head vehemently. “No, Mulder. It wasn’t. After destroying my cell phone

we never saw the monster again. We were warm, we were well fed. Aside from being

trapped, we were fine — better than fine.”

He kissed the top of her head lightly. “That’s what I’m saying. Scully, you had 48 hours —

a taste of motherhood. Just like before, when you found Emily. And now, just as before,

you’re having to give that up — to walk away. I can’t think of anything worse than that.”

He turned her around and she buried her face in his chest.

“Mulder, she calls me Mommy. And she has your eyes and your chin and she draws

pictures and she loves Tigger and thinks Rabbit is mean to Pooh and I want that — I want

all of that!” she said, breaking down into sobs.

He wanted to be strong for her, but his own eyes were cloudy with unshed tears. “And I

want that for you. Scully, do you think I was unaffected when she hugged me and called

me Daddy? When she told me she’d missed me?” He stopped, grasping for some control

over his emotions. “But Scully, we aren’t who she thinks we are. We aren’t Mommy and

Daddy — not to that little girl.”

She pushed away from him with a gentle shove and paced the sitting room. “Don’t you

think I know that, Mulder? Don’t you think I kept thinking that every time I looked at her?

But now, I’m afraid for her, too. Mulder, we’re talking a vortex! There is no scientific basis

for this ‘passageway’ between two dimensions!”

“Brad Kensworth got the idea somewhere, Scully,” Mulder said evenly. “Maybe his ‘glass’

invention was based on a vortex of some kind. And just because we haven’t studied it

doesn’t mean it can’t exist. You of all people should know that. Scully, look at all the

things we’ve seen in the last dozen or more years that your science could not explain.”

“But Mulder, we are talking about a little girl’s life,” she countered. “A little girl who is made

up of _our_ DNA!” She toyed with the small decorative arrangement on the table in the

dining room area. “Who would know that she wasn’t ours?” she asked hesitantly.

Mulder closed his eyes and then opened them slowly. He walked the few paces to take her

in his arms again. “We would know, Scully. We would know.” He stroked her hair,

dropping kisses. “Not like this, sweetheart. You know I want to give you this one thing

more than I could ever say, but not like this. Not when it means stealing something that

isn’t ours to take.”

clip_image008

Against his chest he felt her nod and then they both held each other and cried.

Homewood Inn and Suites courtyard

2:30 pm

Alex looked up when he saw Mulder at the door. Mulder motioned for him to stay seated

and walked over to join him.

“How’s Dana doing?” Alex asked, not mentioning the tearstains he could see Mulder’s

cheeks.

“She’ll be fine. Sarah’s awake. They’re watching television. Toon Disney.”

“That should make her happy. Dana and Fox only let her watch Omni Kids and Crazy

Animals.”

Mulder cleared his throat and leaned back, letting the fading sun warm his face. “Scully

suggested we have a picnic supper, in Rock Creek Park tonight.”

Alex nodded. “Sounds like a plan. I can tell Sarah I’m taking her for ice cream. I do that

from time to time.”

Mulder looked over at his companion. “You really do love her, don’t you?”

Alex refused to look at him. He toyed with a twig he’d found on the ground. “I don’t see

myself as the marrying kind, if you know what I mean. That little girl — she’s all the family

I’ve got. Her mother, even that tight assed dad of hers — ” He stopped and looked

sheepishly at Mulder. “Sorry, but he is a tight-ass — no offense,” he confided guiltily.

“None taken” Mulder said with a smirk.

“Anyway, they let me . . . borrow her from time to time. Let me pretend that I’m normal, I

have a normal job and a little girl who loves me — ”

“She does love you, Alex. I could see that when you held her,” Mulder interrupted.

“Well, I like to think she does,” the other man said with a sigh.

“Going through this vortex — it didn’t . . . hurt at all, did it?” Mulder asked with a worried

expression.

“To be honest, I didn’t know I’d gone through it until I saw a stop sign,” Alex said with a

shrug. “We have the green on the top,” he informed Mulder. “So I figured I wasn’t in

Toledo anymore.”

Mulder looked at him with confusion on his face.

“Sorry, bad joke,” Alex said with a wink. “C’mon. I know a Mom and Dad who are worried

sick and a Captain who is waiting to chew me a new asshole.”

“Well, with a welcoming party like that, we don’t want to keep you any longer,” Mulder

replied with a smile.

Rock Creek Park

Washington DC

5:00 pm

It was a testament to Scully’s acting abilities that she didn’t break down into tears when

they got to the park. She sat in the front seat with Mulder, Alex and Sarah sat in the back

seat with a sack of Subway sandwiches and drinks between them.

Mulder found a little picnic area near the creek near a big tree that Alex pointed out to

Sarah, the prearranged clue for Mulder to follow. The sun had dropped below the rooftops

of the surrounding apartment buildings long before, but on the floor of the little gorge it was

dusk with streetlights illuminating the scene. It looked tranquil, inviting.

They talked of little things, whatever Sarah wanted to discuss. They spoke of going to the

zoo and the last time Uncle Alex came for dinner. She told them what she wanted to do

when she grew up — teaching doctors, like Mommy and Daddy. Finally, Alex glanced at his

watch and Mulder nodded.

“Sarah, how about I take you for an ice cream. We’ll meet your Mom and Dad back at the

house? How does that sound?” Alex asked with forced excitement.

“Oh yes, Unc’a Alex, yes!” she replied, happily clapping her hands. “I want chocolate ice

cream on a big cone!”

“I think I can handle that,” he said lifting her up off the picnic table seat and hoisting her

onto his hip.

“We’ll see you two later,” he said, his eyes twinkling in the dim light.

“Yeah, see you at home,” Mulder said. Scully stood up and both men held their breath.

She walked over and kissed Sarah on the forehead.

“Be good for Uncle Alex, Sweetie,” she said evenly.

“I will, Mommy,” Sarah said and hugged Alex’s neck tightly.

“Good girl,” Scully responded. “Take care of her, Alex.”

“I will, Dana. I promise.”

They turned and walked away, Sarah finally begging to get down and walk, the independent

young lady of two very independent people. They’d only gone a few yards along the path

when Alex leaned over and whispered something in Sarah’s ear. She stood very still and

nodded. Alex jogged back to Mulder, pulling his wallet out of his pocket. When he got to

Mulder, he pressed something into his hand. Mulder looked down and saw the portrait of

Sarah and her mother and father.

“Alex, this is yours,” Mulder protested.

“You keep it. I can get another one in the next card she sends me,” he assured Mulder.

“Thank you,” Mulder said. “For everything.”

“Back at you,” Alex said, shaking Mulder’s hand. “I, uh, gotta go.”

“Yeah, you better.”

He walked back to Sarah; they stepped beneath a big oak tree and vanished from sight.

Scully sat there for several minutes, not daring to look at Mulder. Finally, she picked up the

wrappers from the sandwiches and tossed them in a nearby trash barrel. “It’s time to go

home,” she said quietly and they walked back to Mulder’s car.

Epilogue

Mulder and Scully’s Residence

two days later

“When are these damned things coming out?” Mulder whined as he attempted to shave

around the stitches at his neck. Showering was a distant memory and even Scully had

commented that she thought they could take the stitches out themselves — as soon as the

area looked healed.

“One more day,” came the reply from under the shower spray. “Did you finish the report?”

“It’s on the computer. It was a lot harder than I thought since I can’t substantiate anything

Alex told me. But it does appear that the man we found in the alley worked with the Dana

Scully Mulder from the other dimension and he took the child, perhaps as a way to get

closer to Dana. When he saw you, he probably thought you’d be the next best thing. It’s

rough and dirty but it’s all there. Take a look at it when you get out,” Mulder replied, wiping

wisps of shaving cream from his face.

They hadn’t said a word upon returning to the duplex after watching Sarah and Alex depart.

Scully had refused to go to the Emergency Room, and Mulder didn’t have the courage to

force her. Instead, she acted like it was a Sunday night, she gathered and laundered work

clothes, tidied up the kitchen and didn’t speak a word. When it was time for bed he was

almost afraid she would relegate him to the sofa for some unknown and unintentional crime.

Instead, she clung to him the minute their bodies hit the mattress. They made tender love

and he resolved not to mention the tears creasing her cheeks and staining her pillow. In

the morning, they went to work.

Her fortitude in the face of adversity was one of the things that most endeared her to him.

It also drove him stark raving mad when he knew she was shutting off her feelings, from

herself, from him. They were past that, long past that, or so he had thought.

He had decided, half out of cowardice, to give her some time. But it was Friday and they

had a whole weekend stretching out before them. He was terrified she would go on another

cleaning spree. He couldn’t handle that. He would have to draw her out, one way or

another.

He grabbed his car keys and followed her out to the car. He had all day to devise a plan.

5:00 pm

Scully parked the car in the alley driveway and sat for a moment. Images of Sarah would

flit through her mind, superimposed on images of Emily. Both girls were about the same

age, but Sarah seemed more advanced. Sarah was definitely the happier of the two girls,

always ready to play, to color, to be read to or rocked. Her heart ached when she thought

of Emily, long gone. But the tears burned her eyes when she remembered the feel of Sarah

in her arms, calling her Mommy in a way that Emily never did.

She shook herself and reached for the door handle. Mulder had left the office early,

claiming to go see a ‘real’ doctor about his stitches. She didn’t believe him for a minute, he

was up to something — but she was too tired and heartsick to figure it out. She trudged up

the walkway to the back door.

“I’m home,” she called as she stepped into the kitchen. She could smell something in the

oven — something Italian. Peeking in the door, she saw Mulder’s famous lasagna — as he

had deemed the recipe he’d seen on the Food Network during his convalescence of a few

months back. A bottle of wine was uncorked and ‘breathing’ on the kitchen counter. She

sighed and shook her head. She really wasn’t in the mood for romance or seduction and it

looked like Mulder had pulled out all the stops.

“Hey,” he said, leaning against the kitchen doorway in jeans and a grey tee shirt. The fact

that he looked delectable seemed to make her more depressed.

“Did you get the stitches out?” she asked, peering at his neck.

“All gone,” he said, pulling his collar aside for her inspection.

“I better not find little black threads in the sink upstairs,” she warned him as she moved

past.

“I left the receipt from the co-pay on the desk in the office. I knew you’d be suspicious.”

“Not suspicious, Mulder. Skeptical,” she countered. “Do I have time to take a quick

shower?”

“Real quick. Dinner’s on the table in 15 minutes,” he answered.

“OK, no shower. But I am changing my clothes,” she replied. With heavy footfalls she went

up to their bedroom.

When she came back downstairs, now enfolded in a downy blue sweater and her oldest

jeans, he had the table set with the ‘good’ dishes (ones her mother had given them) and

candles were on the table. He’d even folded napkins. She had to smile ruefully at his

endeavors. The man didn’t nothing halfway.

He gallantly pulled out her chair. “Would the lady care to sample the wine?” he asked as he

scooted her close to the table.

“I’ll take my chances,” she replied and he went about filling first her wine glass and then

his. She picked up her napkin and discovered it had concealed to small packages, both

wrapped in white tissue paper and tied with white silk ribbon. “Mulder, what are these?”

she asked, holding them up.

“Gee, I guess I need to get the guys to check the security alarm, huh?” he said with a

boyish grin, but she detected a subtle air of nervousness about him.

What had he gone and done this time?

“Dare I open them now, or should I wait so I don’t spoil dinner?” she asked with a raised

eyebrow.

He seemed a bit hurt at her words and tone, but resolutely shook it off. “Let’s eat while the

garlic bread is still hot,” he suggested.

The dinner was perfect. She even managed to taste both the entree and the salad he’d

prepared, with fresh mushrooms she had noted. Finally, the wine glass was near empty

and her plate was mostly clean. She daintily wiped her mouth on the napkin and looked up

at him with a smile. “My compliments to the chef,” she said graciously.

“The chef accepts all compliments, it was his pleasure,” he assured her.

“Now?” she asked, picking up the small packages.

“Let’s go into the living room,” he countered, refilling their glasses and taking her hand to

help her up. He guided her from the room with his hand on the small of her back.

Once seated on the sofa with their glasses on the coffee table, Mulder nodded that she could

open the smaller of the two presents. It was the picture of Sarah with her parents that was

now encased in a tasteful silver and mother of pearl frame. She looked up at him with tears

on her lashes. “It’s beautiful,” she said, and leaned over to give him a kiss.

“Open the other one,” he encouraged.

She removed the tape and paper from the slightly thicker box and pried off the lid. A small

metal vial was revealed along with a business card. A frown creased her brow as she held

up the vial. There was a serial number on it. The card, she discovered was for a fertility

specialist at Georgetown University Medical Center. She shot him a hard look. “Mulder,

what is this?”

“First, I want you to know that everything I did, everything I do, I do with the absolute best

of intentions,” he prefaced.

She drew in a breath and nodded slowly.

“When we had first found out about your cancer, I broke into a medical clinic of a Dr.

Scanlon,” he said, licking his lips. “You know that part.”

“Yes, and you found out that they had harvested my ova for their experiments,” she said,

swallowing thickly. “One of those ova was later used to . . . create Emily. You told the

judge that at my adoption hearing.”

He nodded at her timeline. “What I didn’t tell you at the time was that I stole a couple of

the vials from the storage unit,” he said quietly.

“You . . . what?” she asked, her voice catching in her throat. “Mulder — why didn’t you tell

me?” Her expression was a mixture of anger and deep betrayal.

“Scully, when I first found them, you were dying. Or so we thought. I took the vials and I

had them placed in a fertility clinic here at Georgetown under an alias. I thought they

would be safe. They’ve been there, well, for six years now.”

“That still doesn’t explain why you kept it a secret,” she hissed.

“When was I supposed to tell you? After you lost Emily? ‘Oh, don’t worry, Scully — you can

make your own baby’. To be honest, there were times when I completely forgot they were

there. And further, I was hoping that Scanlon was wrong and we’d find out the old

fashioned way,” he said sheepishly. He took her hand and was gratified that she didn’t pull

away. “What I’m telling you is that you have a choice. If you really want a child, we can

have a child. We can start the procedures tomorrow or next week. But if we have a child, I

want that child to be as safe as Sarah is with her parents.”

“Sarah was kidnapped from her bed while a police detective sat in their living room,” Scully

pointed out bitterly.

He tilted his head and frowned at her.

“OK,” she relented. “I see your point. So what are you saying — that we just go on? That

we never just stop the car . . . Mulder, we have so much to do! We have the laptop to

decipher, we have Strughold and Charlie to defeat and that’s not even considering Spender

and Krycek and — ”

“I’m saying right here, right now, it’s your decision, Scully. When you want a child, I’m

there. It doesn’t have to be this week. It can be in a few years. I, uh, I left a deposit last

spring, when I arranged for you to have full access to the family finances. A little mixing, a

little time in a warm place and ‘voila’ — instant parents.”

She shook her head and a sad smile formed on her lips. “God forbid we do anything the

conventional way,” she muttered. “So, what’s this?” she asked, holding up the vial. “It’s

not in a cooler, so it’s probably not viable.”

“It doesn’t have anything in it. It’s just a container with the number your ova are stored

under. Consider it a Swiss Bank Account.”

“So, it’s all up to me?” she asked.

“Isn’t that what all that ruckus outside the Supreme Court is about?” he asked with a grin.

“I want you to be happy, Scully. I will move heaven and earth to ensure that.”

She wiped the tears from her chin and cheek and then looked at the vial in her hand.

“Someday, Mulder. Not now, not when there is so much at stake. But someday . . .

someday . . . voila.”

He took her hand and led her up to their bedroom. As they readied for bed she looked at

the small portrait in the silver and shell frame. She traced the tiny face with her fingertip.

Carefully she placed it on the nightstand by her side of the bed.

the end.

Zany Costume

TITLE: Zany Costume

AUTHOR: Erin M. Blair

E-MAIL: eblair@sonic.net / erinmblair@gmail.com

FEEDBACK: Yes, please.

DISTRIBUTION: VS14 for a couple of weeks, then to

Gossamer, Ephemeral, and the mailing lists!

RATING: R.

CATEGORIES: SRA — Story, Romance, Angst.

KEYWORDS: Mulder/Scully Romance.

SPOILERS: Up to Je Souhaite; VS12 Displacement; various

VS spoilers. Nothing too major…

DISCLAIMER: Mulder, Scully, and Margaret Scully belong to

Chris Carter.

SUMMARY: Scully confides to her mother about Mulder’s desire

to wear a strip club dress outfit for Halloween. Mulder and

Scully get steamy…

NOTES: Special thanks to Dev for beta reading this one. I know

it took me long enough… 🙂 I was inspired by reading one of

FatCat’s steamy stories with Donnilee and I thought just the

*idea* of Mulder wearing a strip club dancer outfit for

Halloween would be like…

+ + + + + + + + + + + + + +

clip_image001

Zany Costume

Written by: Erin Blair

“Mom, Mulder’s crazy.”

“Dana, you don’t mean to say that your partner -”

“I told him about the Halloween party that one of our co-

workers is holding in the cafeteria. And he picks out this crazy

outfit – ”

“It’s for Halloween,” Maggie said, frowning. “What’s so crazy

about that?”

“We have a case that we’re dealing with for the past few weeks.

I can’t go into details, but we have to go to court about the

evidence in a different case on that day. He said he’s going to

wear that to court!”

Maggie sighed. Now she understood why her daughter was

upset about Mulder’s idea of wearing the costume her daughter

was holding up her partner’s black tear away pants, cuffs, and

red bow tie. There was no shirt in the ensemble. “He is going to

pretend that he’s a strip club dancer?”

“Oh, yes.”

“A strip club dancer? Dana, I think this might be great for you.”

“Mom!”

“He obviously loves you enough to show you a very good time.”

“Mom, we have court that day! He can’t wear that there!” Her

face reddened while she continued to picture it in her mind. “No

matter how much I think he would be the hottest man there – it

just won’t look good to the outside world.”

“How so?”

“Mom, don’t tease me.”

“I’m not, honey. People would be dressing up in costumes,

probably even zanier than what Fox would be wearing. It’s

Halloween, for goodness sakes!” She paused. “Think of all the

possibilities of this costume, Dana. It would be great for um,

some interesting positions.”

“Mom!”

“Dana, I’m just trying to help.” Maggie turned around and saw

Mulder standing there in the doorway, smirking at both of

them.

“How long have you been standing there, Mulder?”

“For fifteen minutes, Scully.”

“Oh, my God! You heard practically everything,” Scully said,

blushing. This conversation has been a sort of embarrassment

over details about her sex life with Mulder. Scully didn’t want to

discuss the big “it” with her mother and then finding out that

Mulder had heard the whole thing. Her face simply flushed

again like a red tomato and her eyes gazed at Mulder.

“Well, it’s certainly a revelation that Maggie thinks that this,” he

pointed to the costume, “would be helpful to our sex life,

Scully.”

Scully sighed. She never was fond of revealing private details

about herself with anyone, but she has been opening herself up

like a book to Mulder and by extension, her mother. “I can

imagine what sexual positions that I want to do to you,

Mulder.”

Mulder smiled. He loved it when he caught Scully in an

embarrassing proposition, which usually led to a blissful night

with just the two of them. “Oh, really?”

Scully nodded seductively. She smiled at him and thought of

that negligee that she bought. “I need to get you alone, G-Man.

I love it when we’re together. Like last week.” Oh yes, last

week was a fun-filled lustful night of relaxation and making love

until the early morning sunrise. Her memory of the skin-to-skin

contact between the sheets came back, giving her a wonderful

release.

Mulder laughed nervously. He had an idea what Scully was up

to, but decided not to let on that he knows anything about it.

“Um, Scully, your mother’s still here. I don’t think…we should

do that now.”

“I’ll leave you two alone now,” Maggie said with a knowing

smile.

Scully hug her mother. “I’ll talk to you later, Mom.”

“Take care of yourself, Dana. I want details of your adventures

with Fox.”

Scully whispered in her mother’s ear and nodded. “I will.” With

that, she watched her leave the apartment and turned towards

to Mulder.

“Are you planning something, Scully?”

“Um, no.”

“You’re a bad liar.”

“Mulder… Mom wanted us to be alone together. She thinks

we’re too busy with cases.”

“Oh.”

“And we should do something about that, don’t you think?”

Scully asked, purring like a tigress wanting to get together with

her mate.

“I think we should,” Mulder agreed.

~*~*~

The End

Ghosts, Ghoulies, and Gunmen

Title: GHOSTS, GHOULIES & GUNMEN

Authors: Foxglove and AnubisKV5

Summary: Frightening things happen on All Hallow’s Eve

Rating: for everyone

Category: V

Disclaimer: No copyright infringement intended.

Written for the Virtual Season 14 Halloween Special Event

Archive: Exclusive VS 14 two weeks, then with permission

comments: pstanford@vtown.com.au and AnubisKV5@cs.com

clip_image001

**********

Halloween wraps fear in innocence,

As though it were a slightly sour sweet.

Let terror, then, be turned into a treat,

Lest it undermine our commonsense.

Our nightmares are the founts of fancy whence

We wander through the fields of our conceit,

Eluding the true horror we must meet

Embodied in the play of our pretence,

Now ranged across the night in our defence.

~ Nicholas Gordon

**********

October 31st

7:30 p.m.

“It’s a conspiracy.”

“Perpetrated by whom?” Dana Scully’s answer to Fox Mulder’s declaration held a

slightly amused tone.

His nose almost pressed against the front window and his face colored an odd shade

of orange by the flashing pumpkin-shaped fairy lights that he had hung up earlier in

the day, Mulder turned and glared at his partner. “I don’t know, but it has to be.”

“Because it’s raining?”

Mulder turned back to his vigil. The heavy rain had been coming down in sheets for

some time now, pelting against the large front window.

With the tip of his finger, he traced one of the numerous drops on its path down the

glass, ending by drawing an alien head in the condensation. “It’s not just raining,

Scully.” Mulder hesitated, and then said. “It’s Noah weather.”

“Noah weather?”

“Yeah, you know, lots and lots of rain, cubits and cubits of ark, animals, two by two,

flood, etc.”

“I know what you’re referring to Mulder, but it’s not that bad.” Scully tucked her feet

under herself and snuggled into the corner of the couch. “Besides, we could really do

with the rain.”

“Yeah, I know, but did it have to be tonight? Of all nights? All Hallows Eve, the only

time of the year when people are encouraged to dress up and challenge, mock,

tease, torture and appease the dread forces of the night, of the soul, and of the

otherworld that becomes our world on this night of reversible possibilities?”

Mulder heaved a frustrated sigh and took a final glance out at the deserted street;

seeing no masses of little costumed ghoulies and ghosties, he twitched the curtains

back into place.

Scully cast a fond glance at her partner. “You know, I think that you’re more

disappointed than the kids.”

His hands pressed against his hips, Mulder threw a wistful glance at the table by the

front door that held a huge bowl of assorted candies and the pumpkin that had taken

him several painstaking hours and an assortment of Scully’s scalpels to carve into an

evil, maliciously grinning Jack O’Lantern.

“I still think we could have managed, Tara didn’t have to cancel you know.” He

sighed. “We could have used umbrellas and I know the kids have raincoats.”

“Sloshing through ankle-deep water is not everybody’s idea of fun, Mulder.” Scully

broke in. “And, it wouldn’t have been half as much fun because Matthew and Claire

couldn’t show off their costumes.”

“Yeah, I suppose you’re right.” Mulder strode across the room and dropped

lethargically onto the couch next to his partner, crossing one leg over the other. He

reached out and flicked his fingers at one of the furry spiders that bounced back and

forth atop the deely-bopper headband that Scully was wearing, her only concession

to a costume for the evening.

“So, now that trick or treating is out, what do you wanna do?” He asked.

“There’s probably a really bad horror movie on TV that you haven’t watched since

last Halloween.” Scully smiled.

Mulder shrugged his shoulders and reached for the remote control. The TV flared into

life and he began rapidly flipping channels, looking for something to take his interest.

Unable to follow the ever-changing picture on the screen, Scully reached for the

magazine she’d abandoned earlier that evening. She picked up where she had left off

on a rather interesting article and left Mulder to his own devices.

**********

9:00 p.m.

Mulder was thoroughly entranced by the old black and white version of Hitchcock’s

classic movie ‘The Birds’ that he had finally settled on.

He’d never admit it to Scully, but he found the bleached blonde, Tippi Hedren,

extremely annoying, reminding him of Marita Covarrubias. Mulder secretly enjoyed

watching her get pecked nearly to death when she was stupid enough to go into the

attic of that house.

Any student of horror movies knew that was a really, really moronic and ultimately

deadly thing to do.

Hell, he learned that himself VERY early on when he first got into the X-Files.

However, it never stopped him from walking right into the next horroresque X-File

situation.

Mulder slouched on the sofa, one hand following a steady path between his mouth

and the large bowl of heavily-buttered popcorn propped by his leg; the other hand

was preoccupied stroking Scully’s sock encased feet, which were comfortably

ensconced upon his lap.

The sudden, loud and insistent thumping on the front door took both agents by

surprise.

Mulder jumped up, just managing to save the bowl of popcorn from hitting the floor

as he gained his feet.

Hurrying to the door, he pulled it open and stared in bemusement at the trio of

unlikely ghostly visitors on their doorstep.

“Trick or treat!” Ringo Langly and Melvin Frohike raucously chorused while John

Byers stood at the rear of the small group, his usual placid expression firmly in place.

Langly pushed past Mulder and stood just inside the doorway dripping on the floor.

Shaking his rain-drenched hair, he removed his glasses and attempted to wipe them

on his thoroughly soaked t-shirt.

Frohike shouldered his way out of a dilapidated orange and brown raincoat and

wiped a hand across his face. “Man alive, it’s coming down out there!”

Joining them at the door, Scully grabbed at the raincoat before Frohike could drape it

across the nearest piece of furniture.

“What are the three of you doing out on a night like this?” She asked in total

amazement as Byers carefully shook his umbrella free of raindrops and propped it in

the entryway.

“We were doing the tour of the Halloween light displays.” Langly answered.

“Were doing the tour?” Mulder grinned. “What happened, did you get thrown off the

bus for inappropriate comments?”

Byers did an uncanny impression of Scully raising her eyebrows. “We didn’t do the

official tour.”

“Huh?” Mulder questioned.

Langly glowered at the shortest Gunman. “Scrooge here, decided that we could save

the fifteen bucks each and instead follow the tour bus ourselves.”

“Hey jerkwad, it saved us forty-five dollars.” Frohike griped.

“Unfortunately,” Byers broke in before the squabble escalated. “Some of the roads

were flooded and impassable, so we had to turn back.”

“A bust huh?” Mulder returned from a quick trip to the linen closet, where he had

grabbed a handful of towels; he passed one to each man and used another to mop

up the puddles on the floor.

Frohike stood in the middle of the room, towel dangling from one hand and looked

around him at all the Halloween touches; wispy cobwebs adorned the banisters on

the stairs, on the mantle above the fireplace a pumpkin vine garland was looped

around an assortment of candles.

However, the ornament that really attracted his attention was situated on a low table

near the large front window.

A small tree, bare black branches all gnarled and bent was decorated with little white

balls.

Frohike stepped closer to the little tree. “Aren’t you guys a bit early for Christmas?”

He asked glancing back at the two agents.

Scully hid a smile behind her hand. “It’s not a Christmas tree, Melvin.”

“It’s not?” He said in surprise. “Sure looks like one, bit bare of course.” He bent

down and his eyes widened.

“Eww, gross, they’re eyeballs!” He exclaimed.

Mulder looked up from his chore and grinned, “Yeah, aren’t they great?”

“Not especially, no,” Frohike backed away from the tree and handed Mulder his

towel.

Langly and Byers moved to look at the tree as well.

“Well, for once I can truly say it’s gnarly,” Langly commented.

Byers only bent closer. “What’s the thick … goo … that’s dripping off them? It looks

real.”

“Oh, it’s just a little something left over that Scully brought home from the autopsy

bay,” Mulder commented, his mind still on mopping up water.

Byers stepped quickly away, “WHAT?!!”

Scully grinned. “He was joking, John. It’s just a nice little conglomeration Mulder

made up of Caro Syrup, mayonnaise and a touch of food coloring,” she turned to

look at her partner, “which Mulder WILL clean up.”

“Yes, Mother,” Mulder, stated, grinning and looking up at her from under his lashes.

Scully grinned back and watched happily as Mulder continued to clean up after the

Gunmen. It had taken her a long time, but she had finally trained Mulder to clean up

after himself–mostly. The recriminations if he didn’t just weren’t worth it.

Those recriminations usually carried over into the bedroom, so Mulder was always

very eager to make sure water, mud, green ooze, ectoplasm and any other “stuff” he

usually tracked in didn’t stay long.

Langly had his towel over his head and was vigorously rubbing his hair. “Well, it was

a bust to a degree; actually, the van broke down just a couple blocks away from

here. I think something got wet.”

“A bit like you?” Scully questioned. “Do you want to borrow one of Mulder’s shirts? I

can put yours in the dryer.”

Frohike snorted. “Put any of his clothes within spitting distance of a clothes dryer and

they’ll disintegrate.”

Langly peered myopically out from under the towel. “Uh no, it’s okay.” He pulled the

saturated piece of clothing away from his body. “Can’t put this in a dryer, it’s got

that printing stuff on it.”

Scully narrowed her eyes and stared at the words written across the thin man’s

chest.

Langly stretched the wrinkles out of his shirt and watched as Scully read the words.

“Langly!” She exclaimed and put a hand to her mouth, hiding the smile that curved

her lips.

Mulder looked across from where he was diligently rubbing the towel back and forth

across the floor with his foot. “Scully? What’s up?” His eyes travelled over to where

the blond Gunman was holding his shirt out away from his body.

Mulder read the words out loud. “All grown up and still fascinated by nipples.” A

devilish look crossed his face and he smirked at his partner. “Hey Scully, I want a

shirt like Langly’s.”

“Forget it Mulder.” Scully lifted one eyebrow. “It’s not going to happen.”

“What are you complaining about, man?” Frohike asked without thinking, still drying

himself off. “You’ve got the best nipples around!”

Everyone stopped dead and Scully turned to glare at Frohike, who, noticing the

sudden silence, looked up and around at everyone. Then he looked at Scully, realized

his major faux paus.

“I m-meant your OWN nip-nipples, Mulder.” Frohike corrected himself, stuttering

helplessly, never taking his eyes off Scully’s deadly raised eyebrow.

Scully gave him a death stare. “I’m SO relieved you find Mulder’s nipples

fascinating.”

Langly, Byers and Mulder laughed out loud as Frohike’s face turned scarlet.

With one final glare, Scully turned back to the blond Gunman.

“Give me your shirt and I’ll hang it up, it won’t dry completely but it’ll be better than

sitting around in wet clothes.” Scully made to leave the room but turned back.

“Um…your jeans? Are they wet too? You can use a pair of Mulder’s if you like.”

Mulder’s head snapped up, a dismayed expression on his face. “Scully!”

Throwing a glance in Mulder’s direction, Langly blushed and stammered. “N…no! Uh,

no really, I’m fine, just the shirt, thanks Scully.”

Scully nodded and walked into the bedroom, returning a moment later with a plain

gray t-shirt.

Langly peeled off the saturated item and handed it across before pulling the dry shirt

over his head. “Thanks.” Replacing his now dry glasses, his eyes widened at the

sight of Scully’s Halloween adornment. “Hey, cool deely-bopper, where’d you get it?”

“At the costume shop downtown.” Mulder answered, joining the group. “I couldn’t

find one with alien heads on it.” He stated in a disappointed tone. “So, instead I

settled for this shirt.” He pulled his shoulders back as three pairs of eyes scrutinized

the design on his button-down shirt.

The material was patterned with miniature grinning skulls, empty eye-sockets

dripping blood. The hem of the pale gray-tinted shirt was colored a deep red,

suggesting that the blood dripping from the skulls had pooled around the edges.

“I gotta admit Mulder,” Frohike shook his head. “It’s not something I woulda

chosen.” He turned away and his eyes lit up when he discovered the contents of the

bowl nearby.

“Dude, it’s righteous!” Langly exclaimed with satisfaction.

“Yeah, aliens aren’t quite in keeping with the theme of Halloween are they?” Frohike

asked as he dug through the candy.

“I don’t know, lots of kids used to dress up as ET.” Mulder said.

“ET was cute though.” Scully admitted as she attempted to herd Frohike away from

the candy and into the kitchen. “Anyone for coffee?”

“Some cocoa would be nice.” Byers handed Mulder his barely damp towel and

insinuated his body between the rapidly emptying bowl and his shorter cohort.

Frohike snorted judgmentally under his breath at Byers’ choice.

“Actually, that sounds really good.” Scully agreed. “Anyone else?”

Langly and Mulder both requested coffee.

“I’ll join you in a cup, Agent Scully.” Frohike ran his tongue over his lips and moved

to stand next to her. “Can I give you some assistance?”

Scully agreed, studiously ignoring his trademark leer, and suggested they all adjourn

to the kitchen.

As Scully bustled around filling cups, Mulder filled a plate with some cookies and

placed it on the table.

“Here you go guys, try one of these.”

Each man took one of the delicious-looking treats and bit into it, their first taste was

followed by a chorus of appreciation. Scully turned from the counter and looked

pleased with the reaction.

“Okay, Mulder, dude, where did you buy these? I gotta get some.” Langly asked.

“We didn’t buy them.” Mulder grinned as he set two cups down on the table.

“Scully’s Mom made them.”

Langly lifted another cookie from the plate and eyed the petite agent. “You reckon

your Mom would consider making us some?”

“I’m sure I could ask her for you.” She said as she placed steaming cups of cocoa in

front of Byers and Frohike. She returned to the counter for her cup just as the lights

suddenly dimmed and then brightened.

Everyone in the room looked up at the ceiling and then at each other. “Close.”

Mulder stated.

“With the current government’s attitude towards maintenance on the power grid as

well as the pittance that is spent on any infrastructure, it’s a wonder that the power

hasn’t gone out before now.” Frohike grumbled around a mouthful of cookie.

Scully reached up to an overhead cupboard and pulled out a box of candles. “Mulder,

will you go and get the candle holders? I think we’d better be prepared.”

Almost as if Scully’s words had been a signal, the lights flickered off again and then

on.

“Cool, a blackout on Halloween!” Langly grinned. “Can’t get much spookier than

that.”

“Scully, where are they?” Mulder’s voice carried in from the other room.

“On top of the bookcase, Mulder.”

“Where? Oh, never mind I see them.” Just as he called out, the lights flickered again,

but this time they stayed out.

The darkness was complete, unable to see her hand in front of her face, Scully

blindly felt through the kitchen drawer designated for bits and pieces until she felt

the shape of the box of matches under her fingers.

Never one to miss a beat, Langly broke out into an off-key but recognizable whistling

rendition of the “Twilight Zone” theme song.

“Weirdness!” Frohike muttered and grabbed for another cookie as Byers quite

accurately slapped his hand away in the total darkness. Frohike just glared in his

direction and reached for the cookie again. “Who do you think you are, my mother?”

“Agent Mulder offered us each ONE cookie,” Byers reminded him. “Don’t be greedy.”

“Oh, shut up you narc!” Langly snapped at him.

“Boys,” Scully started, “Don’t fight or the Halloween cookie fairy will…”

A thumping noise sounded suddenly from the living room followed by a crash and a

loud voice. “Damnit, I can’t see a thing!”

“Mulder, are you all right?” A match flared into life followed by the weak flickering of

candlelight.

“Yeah, I’m fine, just tripped over something.” He limped into the kitchen rubbing one

hand over his left knee, his glow-in-the-dark skeletons on his shirt gleaming a

weirdish green color.

“Next time, put your shoes away.” He was admonished.

“How’d you know it was my shoes?” He asked.

“Because you dumped them right by the bookcase earlier after Tara called.”

“Oh.”

The Gunmen snickered at the exchange.

The kitchen brightened slightly as Scully lit more candles. Placing one of the holders

in the center of the table, she sat back down and picked up her mug of cocoa.

“Where’s your Official FBI Issued Halogen Flashlight, Agent Mulder?” Frohike asked

sarcastically.

Mulder opened his mouth, but Scully answered instead. “Mulder has lost so many,

along with his weapon, that A.D. Skinner makes him check them out and back in

every day. He gets fined twenty-five dollars a day for every day he forgets to turn

them in.”

The Gunmen laughed, including Byers, at Mulder’s expense.

Mulder glared at the love of his life with a huge frown. “What is this? ‘Pick on Mulder

Night?'” He was still rubbing his knee.

‘Trust Mulder,’ Scully thought, ‘to get hurt IN the house on Halloween night.’

Scully smirked at him. “Just ignore him, boys. He’s just pissed off that he couldn’t go

out trick-or-treating.” She sipped her cocoa, watching Mulder in the candlelight.

She was certain she saw a bit of revenge brewing in his dark hazel glint, and hoped

it would wait until the Gunmen were gone.

Mulder had busied himself lighting kindling to start a fire he had laid in the fireplace

earlier in the evening. It would provide both heat and light, dismal, as that would be.

“That’s … an interesting pumpkin carving,” Byers observed from the table, staring

over at the Jack O’Lantern by the door.

“Did you carve it, Scully?” Langly asked.

“No,” Scully sipped her cocoa, “That’s all Mulder’s doing.”

“Yep,” Mulder smiled, jumped up from the hearth, hobbled over to the door and

brought the Jack O’Lantern back to the table.

The candle inside was still burning brightly, nicely illuminating the carving in a

weirdly flickering way.

Frohike leaned closer to get a better look at it. “Well, it’s really, really butt-ugly,

Mulder.” He looked up at his friend, “What is it?”

Mulder glanced at Scully who couldn’t contain her smile. “Well, it’s THE most hideous

and heinously evil thing Scully and I have ever experienced in all our years on the X-

Files.”

All three Gunmen leaned forward to peer at it inquisitively.

“Well, hell yeah, it’s ugly,” Langly agreed, “but what IS it, man?”

Scully really was trying hard not to laugh, but failing miserably, causing her deely-

boppered spiders to swing madly above her head, and receiving grins from her

partner.

“I figured if you really wanted to scare anyone, you needed to use, as a model,

something that you knew really well and that scared the piss out of you,” Mulder told

them. “It’s dear ol’ ex-FBI Assistant Director Alvin Kersh.”

Frohike nearly spit out his drink, Langly almost dropped his cup and Byers just

blinked, then all of them broke into peals of laughter.

“Looks just like the old tight-assed fart!” Frohike grinned.

“Yeah, that’d scare the crap out of anyone.” Langly observed.

“It IS a remarkable likeness,” Byers agreed, leaning forward again to get a better

look.

“Whatever the hell happened to old fart-face anyway?” Frohike asked.

“We don’t really know,” Scully told him. “He was booted out of the FBI…”

“Something he’d been trying to do to ME,” Mulder reminded them all, with a smile at

the irony.

“But, we really haven’t heard anything one way or the other; he just seems to have

dropped off the radar.” Scully said with a shrug, not really liking to talk about him,

and returned to her cocoa.

Langly was still staring at the Jack O’Lantern and asked, “How’d you do this,

Mulder?”

“Well, I…” but Mulder was cut off when all the candles in the place went out at the

same time, with the exception of the flickering candle in the Jack O’Lantern, Kersh’s

ugly mug staring at them all.

Everyone froze and looked around. “Just a breeze.” Scully commented serenely,

taking a sip of her cocoa again.

“Scully,” Mulder looked at her, “the power’s out; no air is moving in here, no

windows are open. How could they all go out at the same time?”

Scully looked at him, the shadows from the orangish glow on his face casting weird

shadows across his visage and making him look positively evil. “Oh no, Mulder!” she

told him. “Uh uh! No. No X-Files on All Hallow’s Eve!”

“Why not?” he grinned evilly, grabbing the box of matches and lighting the candles

on the table again. “It’s the perfect night for ghost stories, you know.”

Mulder had just finished lighting the candles when they all flickered out again, except

for the hideously carved Kersh Jack O’Lantern.

“Um…” Frohike looked around nervously. “I, um, I think we need to be going…”

“Oh, don’t be silly, Melvin,” Scully told him. “It’s just a coincidence. Besides,” she

looked at the windows and no light was leaking in from outside the curtains, “It looks

as if all the streetlights are out, too. It would be dangerous for you guys to get back

out in that van, even if you can get it started.”

This time, Scully grabbed the matches and relit the candles … only to have them go

out again almost immediately.

No one commented when she nervously scooted her chair closer to Mulder’s.

“Well, this is not how I’d planned to spend Halloween.” Mulder stated glumly, despite

the weird problems with keeping the candles lit.

“We can’t let a perfectly good October 31st go to waste.” Langly declared. “So, back

to what Mulder suggested; does anyone know any good ghost stories?”

Two of the occupants at the table expressed their doubts, Mulder on the other hand

brightened considerably.

“Yeah, I’m in. Scully?”

“I don’t believe in ghosts, Mulder.” She announced primly.

“You’ve had a ghostly encounter Scully; remember Maurice and Lyda?”

“Mulder, we agreed that never happened.”

“Uh, we agreed?” He replied disbelievingly. “I thought you decided that it was all in

our heads and I just went along with you.”

“Be that as it may, it still doesn’t negate the fact that I don’t believe in ghosts.”

Scully crossed her arms over her chest in defiance.

“Besides, Scully,” Mulder grinned at her, “Remember? Maurice and Lyda showed you

their ‘holes.’ And they didn’t show their ‘holes’ to just anyone.”

At the comment “Maurice and Lyda showed you their ‘holes,'” all three Gunmen

looked at each other — Frohike with a leer — and then back at Mulder and Scully,

expecting an explanation, which they didn’t receive.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, Mulder.” Scully’s expression was grim and

her face was typical ‘Scully-angry.’

Mulder propped his chin in his hand and sighed. “I have never figured out why you

find it so difficult to believe in things that break the rules of science as you know it,

even when you see those things with your own eyes.”

Frohike and Langly had grins plastered on their faces as they listened to the Agents’

differences of opinion.

“What’s your point Mulder?”

“My point is, that you don’t have to believe in ghosts, to tell ghost stories, Scully.”

Mulder put forth.

“What’s the purpose then?”

“Entertainment, amusement, distraction, every person’s God-given right to have the

beejesus scared out of them.” Mulder motioned to the ornament that Scully still

wore.

Scully rolled her eyes and sighed, making her deely-bopper spiders wiggle. “We get

enough of the real beejesus scared out of us at work, Mulder. Why would we want to

do it to ourselves at home?”

“You don’t necessarily believe in witches and goblins either, but you get involved in

Halloween.” Mulder pointed out to her.

“That’s different.”

“How?”

Scully opened her mouth, fully prepared to launch into a detailed explanation as to

how she had come to that decision, however the words just wouldn’t come. Instead

she crossed her arms again and glared at her partner. “It just is.” She declared.

Mulder stared at her in anticipation, waiting for clarification, when nothing more was

forthcoming, his eyes crinkled at the corners.

“‘It just is’?” He teased with a wide smile. “Dr. Dana Scully, M.D., Board Certified

Pathologist, purveyor of dead bodies and hard science everywhere and constant

proclaimer of ‘Mulder, that’s insane!’ And that’s the thrust of your argument, ‘It just

is’?”

Scully shot her partner a look that would have lesser men immediately running for

the hills. “Mulder, don’t make me hurt you.”

The others around the table burst into laughter causing a smile to creep across

Scully’s face.

Mulder grabbed one of Scully’s hands and pressed it to his lips. “All right, how about

us guys tell really bad ghost stories and you can tell us how illogical, irrational,

unscientific, unreasonable, how scary…”

“I get it Mulder.” She pursed her lips and tried to pull her hand away.

Mulder tightened his grip and grinned at his partner. “All right, who wants to go

first?”

Silence reigned around the table, until Frohike nervously cleared his throat. “Okay,

I’m game.”

He leaned his elbows on the table and clasped his hands, while he marshalled his

thoughts. Then with the bright flame from the Jack O’Lantern reflecting Kersh’s face

in his glasses, he began.

“They say that there once was a prospector wandering through the Yukon with his

two dogs, searching for gold. One evening as it neared dusk, he found himself mired

down in the muskeg – boggy country with water just underneath the surface of the

semi-frozen ground and just above the permafrost.

“It was a treacherous place, and would be very easy to sink beneath the surface and

be engulfed. The more the prospector and his dogs tried to free themselves from its

clutches, the more lost they became.

“Finally, the prospector found a firm spot on a small hill. There were a few scraggly

trees on the elevation, and he made a small fire and cooked up a bit of soup for

himself and his canine companions.

“As the stars came out overhead, the man tried to find a comfortable place to sleep,

knowing that in the morning, he and the dogs would once again face the quagmire.

“At last, the prospector fell into an uneasy sleep. As he slept, he dreamt that a fierce

native warrior was standing over him, threatening him with a spear.

Frohike deepened his voice. “‘Why have you invaded this sacred ground?’ the warrior

demanded. ‘Leave at once or I will kill you!’

“‘I am lost in the muskeg,’ the prospector said in his dream. ‘Show me the way out,

and I will gladly leave.’

“The warrior frowned down at him. ‘I am the protector of this place, and cannot

forsake it. But I will summon a guide for you.’

“The warrior raised his arms toward the sky and called something in a tongue the

prospector could not understand. Then he vanished.

“The sudden growling of his dogs awakened the prospector. Sitting up, he beheld the

glowing figure of a beautiful Native American woman standing at the bottom of the

hill. He blinked in amazement, and felt chills run all over his body.

“The woman beckoned to him, and to his surprise, his dogs ceased their growling

and ran up to her. They pranced around her like pups, and he felt his fear fade away.

“Packing up his gear, the prospector made his way down the darkened hillock to the

treacherous muskeg that surrounded it.

“The glowing woman smiled at him. She raised her arms in the same gesture used

by the warrior in his dream, and transformed into a beautiful snow-white hare. The

glowing hare hopped slowly ahead of the prospector, leading him eastward.

“The prospector followed it closely, deviating neither left nor right from its path. The

dogs followed him eagerly and showed no interest in chasing the hare.

“For several hours, the prospector and his dogs followed the glowing animal through

the treacherous twists and turns of the quagmire.

“Just before dawn, they reached solid ground. The prospector looked around and

knew where he was.

Ahead of him, the white hare became once more the beautiful, glowing figure of a

woman.

“The dogs danced up to her, and she patted them on the head. Then she offered the

prospector a sweet smile and vanished as the first rays of the sun pierced the

horizon.”

Frohike fell silent and looked around the table in interest.

Scully was staring deeply into the mesmerising flame inside the pumpkin. Mulder had

an intrigued expression upon his face, Byers was leaning back in his chair, his face

obscured by the darkness; Langly however was staring at him open-mouthed.

“What?” Frohike exclaimed.

“You call that a ghost story?” The blond Gunman’s voice dripped with disgust.

“It fitted the criteria, it was a story and it involved ghosts…so yeah.” Frohike shot

back.

“Man, you don’t know anything about how to tell a really scary story.”

“Like you could do better.” Frohike muttered.

“With my eyes closed. My Kung-Fu is the best!” Langly announced, leaning towards

the shortest Gunman.

“Hey guys.” Mulder butted in.

“See what you started Mulder?” Scully glared as the two Gunmen began to hurl

insults at each other.

Byers leaned forward and laid his hand gently on Scully’s. “It’s okay, Agent Scully.”

He spoke in his normal, quiet tone. “They’re always like this.”

“You’re sure, John?” Scully questioned.

“Positive.” Byers let his friends continue their verbal attacks for a few more seconds

before clearing his throat.

Almost immediately, Langly and Frohike fell silent. Byers looked from one man to the

other, his mild gaze quelling their antagonism with more success than any words.

“I believe you were next.” He nodded at Langly.

“All right!” Langly exclaimed enthusiastically. Tossing a glance of contempt in

Frohike’s direction, he continued. “This is how you tell a ghost story.”

“This is supposed to be a true story. Somewhere in Pennsylvania there’s an

abandoned property with a monstrous, decrepit Victorian house that was supposed

to be haunted.

“It should have been a good resting place for the local deer hunters, but they won’t

go near it. A few that have tried have come away before midnight with tales of

ghostly thumping noises, gasps, moans, and a terrible wet bloodstain that appeared

on the floor of the front porch and could not be wiped away.” Langly widened his

eyes and continued, his voice almost a whisper, cadenced purposefully to make the

others lean towards him.

“Aubrey Phelps was an Englishman dude who, in the early 1800’s, had purchased

land and built a huge, fancy Victorian house all covered with gingerbread trimmings

and surrounded by lovely gardens.

“When everything was arranged to this dude’s liking, he sent out party invitations to

everyone within messenger range. It was the biggest social event of the year, with

music and dancing and huge amounts of food. Sawhorse tables were set up with

refreshments, and drinks were set out on the front porch.

“People came from miles around. The only one missing was the son-in-law of an old

man named McInturf. They had had a terrible fight that afternoon, and the boy had

stalked off in a rage, threatening to get even with the old man.

“Around midnight, the musicians took a recess and old man McInturf went out on the

front porch with some friends to enjoy snifters of brandy and smoke their cigars.

“Suddenly there came the thunder of hooves rushing up the lane. A cloaked figure

rode towards the lantern-lit porch. McInturf put down his drink. “That will be my son-

in-law,” he told his friends as he went down the steps.

“The cloaked figure stopped his horse just outside the pool of lantern-light. There

was a sharp movement and two loud shots cracked from a gun.

“Old man McInturf staggered backwards, shot in the throat and the chest. The

cloaked man wheeled his horse and fled down the lane as friends ran to the

assistance of the old man.

“McInturf was laid down on the porch. He was bleeding heavily and they were afraid

to move him much. There was some talk of fetching the doctor, but everyone knew it

was too late.

“So much blood was pouring from the old man’s wounds that it formed a pool

underneath his head. McInturf coughed, once, twice; a hideous, gurgling, strangling

sound that wrenched at the hearts of all who heard it. Then he died.

“McInturf’s body was laid out on the sofa, and the once-merry guests left in stricken

silence. The servants came and wiped the red-brown bloodstain off the floorboards.

“The next day, a wagon was brought to the front of the house and McInturf’s body

was carried out onto the porch.

“As the men stepped across the place where McInturf had died, blood began to pool

around their boots, forming a wet stain in exactly the pattern that had been wiped

up by the servants the night before.

“The men gasped in fear. One of them staggered and almost dropped the body. They

hurriedly laid McInturf in the back of the wagon, and a pale Phelps ordered the

servants to clean up the fresh bloodstain.

“From that day forward, the Phelps could not keep that part of the porch clean.

Every few weeks, the damp bloodstain would reappear. They tried repainting the

porch a few times, but the bloodstain would always leak through.

“In the county jail, McInturf’s son-in-law died of a blood clot in the brain.

“A few months later, one of the Phelps’ servants went mad after seeing a ‘terrible

sight’ that made his head feel like it was going to explode.

“Folks started saying the house was being haunted by the ghost of McInturf, seeking

revenge.

“The property was resold several times but each resident was driven out by the

terrible, gasping ghost of the old dead dude McInturf reliving his last moments and

by the bloodstain that could not be removed from the porch. The house was

eventually abandoned.”

Langly sat back in his chair and nodded at the others around the table. “Now that’s

a ghost story!

There was a pregnant pause as everyone looked at each other in the orange glow of

the Jack O’Lantern.

Scully was the first to comment. “The blood stain mustn’t have been properly

removed in the first place.”

Three of the men at the table turned and cast varying levels of incredulous looks at

her.

“Is that your official scientific opinion, Doctor Scully?” Mulder asked, blinking

owlishly at her.

“Blood just doesn’t reappear after it’s been correctly cleaned up.” She stated. “And

this supposedly happened back in the early 1800’s. They would have only had soap

and water, no doubt that’s exactly what happened.”

Narrowing her eyes, Scully stared at Langly through the flickering light. “If, of

course, this was, as you said, a true story, somehow I have my reservations.”

“Scully.” Mulder straightened from his slouched position and leaned towards her.

“Don’t ever change.”

“I beg your pardon, Mulder?” She enquired.

“I don’t want you to ever change from being yourself, your skeptical, disbelieving,

unconvinced, dubious, doubting-Thomas self.” He finished off with a flourish and

wrapped his arm about her shoulders. Pressing a kiss into her hair, he murmured.

“Because it’s those qualities that make you MY Scully.”

Scully smiled, then turned and kissed him on the cheek. Mulder’s other arm went

around her and their lips were about to meet when Frohike piped up and asked,

“Um, do you two want to be alone, or can we watch?”

Scully pulled away from her partner, and even in the light of the Kersh O’Lantern,

everyone could see her blush. Mulder looked from Scully to Frohike and grinned.

It wasn’t often that Scully let her defences slip in front of anyone, but it was certainly

a sign of how much she trusted the Gunmen to actually forget herself in their

presence.

She pushed her chair back and stood up. “You okay Scully?” Mulder enquired,

turning to catch her hand.

“Yes, I…ah, how about we go sit in the living room, it’ll be more comfortable than

these kitchen chairs.”

Trailing after Scully, like ducklings, the Gunmen made their way into the living room

and arranged themselves onto various pieces of furniture, leaving the love seat

couch for the agents.

Mulder brought up the rear cradling the Kersh O’Lantern. He placed it on the low

coffee table in the middle of the room before lowering himself onto the couch next to

his partner and slinging an arm along the back of the couch.

The weak light cast from the single candle inside the lantern sent eerie shadows

around the room, the light from the fire not really helping, and Scully couldn’t help

the involuntary shiver that raced down her spine.

Mulder felt the shudder that coursed through his partner, he moved closer so that his

body was touching hers and slung his arm around her shoulders.

“So,” Langly said, flexing his shoulders and grinning at the other occupants of the

room. “Who’s next?”

Frohike eyed Mulder. “Come on G-man, betcha you’ve got a real life ghost tale

haven’t you?”

Mulder tipped his head to one side and regarded the small man with raised

eyebrows. “Maybe.” He twirled his fingers through the hair at the back of Scully’s

neck. “But I think Scully and Byers should go before me.”

“Mulder!” Scully exclaimed, pulling out of his loose embrace. “I told you I don’t

believe in this stuff.”

“I know.” He placated her. “But didn’t you ever hear a spooky story when you were

growing up, something you were told by someone else in the family, or when you

were at school.” He gave her a leering grin. “You know, a ghostly sailor haunting one

of your Dad’s ships?”

“I don’t know, Mulder…” Scully hesitated.

Mulder had a ‘harrumph’ look on his face and turned to stare at Scully. “Well, if YOU

are so positive about your negativity, why don’t YOU tell us YOUR favorite ghost

story, Scully? Put up or shut up!”

Scully stared right back at him and folded her arms over her chest. “All right, Mulder.

I will.”

Scully pursed her lips, folding and unfolding her hands several times before finally

sliding each one underneath her thighs. “Well, there was a tale my Dad used to tell

us sometimes.” She straightened up and looked Mulder in the eye. “But, it doesn’t

mean that I believe it.”

Mulder grinned. “Sure, strictly for amusement purposes only.”

“And.” She pulled one hand free and waved a warning finger in Mulder’s face. “I

don’t want to see you opening an X-File about it anywhere down the track.”

“Cross my heart.” Mulder intoned solemnly, drawing the imaginary lines across his

chest.

“You guys heard that?” Scully asked. “You’re my witnesses.”

Three heads nodded like bobble-head dolls, along with varying sounds of agreement.

“All right then.” Scully made herself comfortable and closed her eyes as she gathered

her thoughts.

“My Dad told us this story after being at sea for a six month stretch. I was only little,

I think Bill might have been about ten or twelve.” Her breath caught and Mulder

quickly took her hand in his, holding it firmly.

Scully took the support her partner offered and began her tale.

“Many, many years ago, when the Spanish commanded the oceans, there was a

Captain Don Sandovate, his ship the Fortunato voyaged from Spain to the New World

in search of treasure.

“They found gold in abundance, enough for many men, many lifetimes over. But

among his crew there were a few sailors who did not wish to share their newfound

wealth with the monarchs of Spain.

“On their journey up the Atlantic Coast, the sailors mutinied and imprisoned their

captain, tying him to the main mast and refusing to give him food or drink.

“Day after day, the captain lay exposed to the hot sun of summer, his body drying

up as the treacherous sailors worked around him. Finally, his pride broken, Don

Sandovate begged: ‘Water. Please. Give me just one sip of water.’

“The mutineers found this amusing, and started carrying water up to the main mast

and holding it just out of reach of their former captain.

In the terrible heat of a dry summer, the captain did not survive long without water.

“A few days after the mutiny, the captain succumbed to heat and thirst. The new

captain, a greedy man with no compassion at all in his heart, left Don Sandovate tied

to the mast, his body withering away, while the ship turned pirate and plundered its

way up the coast.

“But Providence was watching the ruthless men, and a terrible storm arose and

drove the ship deep into the Atlantic, where it sank with all hands; the body of Don

Sandovate still tied to the broken mast.

“Shortly after the death of the mutineers-turned-pirates, an eerie ghost ship began

appearing along the coast, usually in the calm just before a storm. It had the

appearance of a Spanish treasure ship, but its mast was broken, its sails torn, and

the corpse of a noble-looking Spaniard was tied to the mast.

“The ship was crewed by skeletons in ragged clothing. As it passed other ships or

houses near the shore, the skeletons would stretch out bony hands and cry: ‘Water!

Please! Give us just one sip of water!'” Scully curled her fingers and reached out.

“But none could help them, for they are eternally doomed to roam the Atlantic,

suffering from thirst in payment for their terrible deeds against their captain and the

good people living along the Atlantic coast.”

Scully fell silent and risked a glance at Mulder. He was staring at her in disbelief.

“What?” She asked worriedly. “Do you know that one? I probably told it wrong, it’s

been a long, long time since my Dad told it to us kids.”

Mulder hurried to reassure her. “No!” He replied fervently. “I was…I’m wordless.” He

finally admitted. “I’ve never heard that story before.”

A thoroughly delighted grin lit up his face. “That was really good.” He looked at the

Gunmen. “Wouldn’t you guys agree?”

Frohike shifted in his seat. “I’ve got this image of some Spanish guy with a neat little

goatee beard, all dried up and desiccated, stuck in my head.” He grimaced. “Jeez,”

He moaned. “I’m gonna think of that every time I have to look at Byers.”

“I can’t believe YOU would tell a ghost story, Scully! In fact, I can’t believe you

DID!” Mulder told her, then leaned over and gave her a brief kiss. “I’m so proud of

you!”

Scully smiled back at him in the glow of the Kersh O’Lantern. “Just because I don’t

believe in ghosts doesn’t mean I can’t tell a good tale, Mulder.”

An extremely loud crack of thunder and a spike of lightning made everyone jump.

Everyone squirmed in their seats — even Scully, who did try to hide it but was

unsuccessful. None of the men commented on her unease, however, preferring to

keep their reproductive organs intact.

During one of his frequent trips to the window to look out at the storm, Mulder had

left the curtains open. It was not only pouring rain harder than before the Gunmen

arrived but was also lightning as well, with huge cracks of thunder booming

overhead every few minutes.

In short, it made for a particularly creepy Halloween night.

“You guys are SO full of crap,” Mulder said, turning from the window, and all four

faces turned to glare at him. “You wouldn’t know a scary story if it walked up and bit

you in the butt.” A crack of thunder and another lightning strike from outside the

window lit him up from behind, giving him a momentary strangely eerie blue aura.

“Well, if you think ours is ‘crap,’ G-man,” Frohike told him, arms folded over his

chest, “then why don’t YOU regale us with one of your own, oh Master of the Sacred

X-Files?”

“Yeah, dude!” Langly agreed. “Toss one out there for us, if you’re that much better

at story-telling.”

Mulder glanced at Byers who nodded, backing up his friends, then at Scully.

“Don’t look at me, buddy,” Scully held up her hands, palms facing him. “You got

yourself into this; you get yourself out. And by the way, I don’t know you.”

Scully sat unusually close to Mulder and he looked over at her and smiled a

particularly evil smile.

Mulder sat back, his face both shrouded in shadows and highlighted by the menacing

orange glow of the Kersh O’Lantern. He was quiet for a moment before he began

speaking in a low voice, forcing everyone to lean closer to hear him.

“Janette was a fifteen year old, very simple, small town girl, who just happened to

be very, very superstitious,” he began.

“She had started out life as a very sickly baby since birth and had continued to be

that way all her life. Her birth had been VERY difficult and nearly deadly event for

her Mother. Out of seven children, Janette was the youngest, but the only one who

ever suffered sicknesses. Her parents had blithely commented, all her life, that

‘Janette was jinxed.’

“As a result, poor Janette grew up believing these things, believing she was jinxed

and that she unintentionally jinxed others, and was terribly, terribly superstitious,

and by her own beliefs, she became an emotional cripple.” Mulder leaned forward,

his fingers interlaced as he looked at the carved pumpkin, as if his mind was a

thousand miles away.

“Janette never stepped on a crack, for fear of breaking her Mother’s back,” he

continued. “She never stepped on a line, for fear of breaking her Mother’s spine.

“Janette carried several rabbits’ feet with her, always rubbing one for good luck.

“She was DEATHLY afraid of mirrors, of getting too close to them for fear of

accidentally shattering one and, thereby, giving herself seven long, horrible years of

overwhelming bad luck.

“Janette knew that bad luck came in 3s, so if she had even the smallest bouts of bad

luck two times in a row, such as dropping her peas on the kitchen floor, or scuffing

her shoes, she’d pretend to be ill and stay in bed to avoid the third and, she thought,

the deadly third bout of bad luck.

“Janette, like her brothers and sisters, walked to school each morning. Her siblings,

however, also thought she was strange and didn’t want to be seen with her, so they

walked faster than she, leaving her behind.

“On the way to school — a lonely journey; she, fearful of seeing ravens, the

harbingers of death — and counted the magpies she saw on her way for luck.

“If she saw a penny, she picked it up, because, as everyone knew, if you didn’t you’d

have bad luck.

“Whenever anyone spoke around her of someone’s death, Janette would, at all costs,

knock on wood to keep the bad spirits of death away from herself.

“Janette was very withdrawn and quiet; she never liked calling attention to herself

for fear of drawing others’ ire and spite. If that happened, she knew, without a

doubt, that serious accidents and illnesses would befall her.” Mulder glanced around.

“And accidents DID befall her now and then.

“When she was forced to go to into town with her family, there was a walk she hated

because an overhead sign covered it and there was no way around it. Of course, it

was a given that walking under a large sign was VERY bad luck and she hated

walking under that sign. So, no matter what she had in her hands, she managed,

somehow, to arrange it so that she could cross the fingers of both hands as she

walked under the sign.

“Whenever a Friday the 13th rolled around, Janette always became mysteriously ill

and always managed to be far too sick to go to school that day. All she wanted was

to stay in bed, where she lay, shivering all day, scared nearly out of her mind, never

wanting to give the evil spirits reasons to come after her, as she knew they wanted –

– and were waiting — to do.”

Mulder shifted slightly and reached up to rub his chin for a moment, and everyone in

the room again squirmed in their seats. Then he continued with his story, his voice

still very low, intentionally causing chills to run up the spines of everyone in the

room.

“At one point, Janette’s neighbor’s oldest son, knowing her fears — as did all her

schoolmates — intentionally cursed her, and, in the traditions of old, late one night,

she sneaked out of the house, drew the boy’s pet dog to her with a piece of meat,

then pierced the dog’s skin with a pin to draw a small amount of blood to reverse the

curse. The dog howled in pain and ran away from her with its tail tucked between his

legs and would never come close to her again.”

Frohike glanced at Langly who looked at Byers who looked at Scully who hadn’t

taken her wide eyes off her partner.

“She knew that to cure a cough,” Mulder continued, “you should take a piece of hair

from the hacking person’s head, put it between two slices of bread and feed it to a

dog saying ‘eat well, you hound, may you be sick and I be sound’. However, because

of her last incidence with the next-door neighbor boy’s dog, the dog wouldn’t come

near her and her father’s cough became so bad he was hospitalized and nearly died

of pneumonia.

“Janette knew this was ALL her fault and she went to school crying the next day,

rubbing her rabbits’ feet and praying hard that her father would survive.

“However, at her school, the popular girls had always picked on Janette mercilessly,

and had made public jokes at her expense.

“Normally,” Mulder told them, “Janette was very quiet in school and had no friends at

all. For the most part, she outwardly ignored the taunts, but inwardly she was torn

up and seething.

“Most students and teachers thought she was weird, others thought she was strange,

and, for some, her superstitious habits were just downright scary.

“Janette was always upset if she found an apple in her school lunch with the stem

still in, because she knew she’d have to twist it out, counting from A-Z and knowing

that whatever letter the stem broke on, that was the letter of the first name of the

boy she’d marry. And she didn’t like ANY of the boys at her school.”

The smile that appeared on Mulder’s face was almost malicious at this point.

“One day at lunch, Janette was sitting alone in the far corner of the lunch room, as

usual, opening her lunch sack, and she was sitting staring at the apple with the stem

inside the sack.

“Just then the ‘popular girls,’ all thirteen of them — an obviously unlucky number —

with large amounts of make-up, tight, short clothes, and bad attitudes came

strutting over to taunt her.

“‘Hey, look it’s Miss Stupid Superstition!’ their leader shouted, causing all eyes in the

lunch room to turn to her. Janette couldn’t help but notice the laughter that followed

and turned scarlet in embarrassment.

“The girl pulled out a mirror, held it up in front of Janette and intentionally cracked it

right in front of Janette’s face, sharp splinters going everywhere.

“Janette held in a scream and ran out, leaving everything behind.

“The lunch room erupted in laughter.”

Mulder looked around at everyone again then continued. “Mortally embarrassed and

truly angry for the first time in her life, Janette held a grudge for everyone after that

day.

“The next day, Janette was absent from school. In fact, she didn’t return for over

two weeks.

“Teachers, students and even the girls who taunted her were worried — well, only a

little.” Mulder smiled.

“Then one night, on the very next Friday the 13th, the girl who broke the mirror

received an unexpected phone call.

“‘Come to my house tonight,’ Janette’s voice rang out. ‘You MUST be there at 8:00

o’clock sharp!’

“The girl was uncomfortable but eventually said she’d be there, hung up and

immediately called her friends, deciding to pull a huge joke on Janette.

“When they arrived at her house, the front door was open slightly, blown back and

forth by the small breeze, its hinges creaking unnaturally.

“The girls, who were a little creeped out now, slowly opened the door and walked in

to the candle lit room, only to see the horrible sight of … Janette, hanging by her

neck from a rope, her body slowly swinging back and forth.”

Mulder glanced at Scully, whose breath had hitched at his words, but only he had

heard it. He turned back to look at the Gunmen and kept talking.

“All the girls screamed at the sight. Her wrists were cut and clothes were bloody and

dripping.

“The blood was dripping down onto a VERY large mirror supported by four cinder

blocks at each corner, over which Janette was hanging.

“Before the girls could turn and run, the rope suspending Janette snapped with a

sound like a loud shot, and Janette’s dead body crashed down into the mirror!”

Mulder clapped his hands quickly together, the sound making everyone jump.

“The mirror shattered into a million pieces — larger pieces flying everywhere, hitting

other mirrors the girls hadn’t noticed and shattering them, too.

“Glass flew everywhere, embedding into the eyes, mouths, faces and bodies of the

girls who could do nothing but scream and fall onto even more large glass shards!”

Mulder’s voice rose.

“The girls, writhing and dying on the floor had never noticed the message written on

the wall in blood:

“‘NOW DO YOU BELIEVE IN SUPERSTITION?'”

The room was deathly quiet, except for a boom of thunder, the crackle of the fire

and rain on the windows.

“Well?” Mulder asked.

“It…” Scully cleared her throat, “It was an interesting story, Mulder.”

“Yeah, it was,” Frohike agreed, his voice a little high, and the other two Gunmen

nodded in agreement.

“It WASN’T a story, boys,” Mulder grinned at them evilly.

“What do you mean, Mulder?” Scully asked suspiciously.

Mulder grinned evilly again. “It was an X-File; one of the first I ever read. It

happened; and it was never solved.”

“Oh, come ON, Mulder! You expect me to believe that?” Scully demanded.

“No, I don’t expect YOU to believe anything Scully, because you never do!” He

leaned over and kissed her. “But that’s what I like about you, you know.”

Scully reached up and kissed him, their arms surrounding each other, their kiss

becoming deeper.

“Guys,” Frohike interrupted. “This is touching that you’re ‘growing’ together and all,

but I’m getting really creeped out here. We still don’t have lights, it’s raining harder

than anything out there and somehow we have to get home.”

“Oh nonsense,” Scully told him as she moved slightly away from her partner. “You

guys will stay here for the night. We have an extra room, the couch and even

bedrolls for camping trips. Besides, it will be nice and warm in here in front of the

fireplace.” Scully indicated the roaring fire that Mulder had kept stoking all night.

“However,” Scully smiled and looked at the quiet Gunman. “John hasn’t told a story

yet.”

Byers’ eyes went wide and he looked around as all eyes turned to stare at him.

“He wouldn’t know any ghost stories or how to even tell one,” Langly laughed.

“No kidding,” Frohike agreed. “Unless you consider stories of computer downtime at

the FCC as ghostly.”

Mulder tried not to laugh at Byers’ expense and Scully patently refused to do so.

“Actually,” Byers said quietly, “I DO know of … something, but it’s not a ghost story.

Well, not exactly, that is.”

“Oh, come on,” Frohike rolled his eyes, “I really do not want to hear about it,

whatever it is. If it’s coming from YOU, Byers, we all know it’ll be lame.”

“No kidding, dude…” Langly started, but Scully stopped them both.

“We listened to YOUR stories, boys,” she said. “If John has a story, I want to hear

it.”

Byers looked around, and then looked down at his hands twisting in his lap. “Well,

you see … what I’m going to tell you … it’s real and it happened to me, when I was

younger.”

He looked up and at each one of them. The expressions on their faces were ones of

intrigue. “And, the truth is — I’ve never told anyone about this. Well, okay, I did

when I was in college, but everyone laughed at me, so I learned to never tell anyone

… ever again.”

Scully leaned forward. “John, don’t worry; none of us will laugh at you. Will we,

boys?” She turned her ‘Raised Eyebrow Death Stare,’ as Mulder privately called it, at

each man and all of them muttered ‘no’ or variations thereof.

“Go on, John,” Scully told him, then sat back and linked her arm through Mulder’s.

Byers looked around at everyone one more time and once again, everyone jumped

when another booming crack of thunder and bolt of lightning peeled through the

house.

“Well,” Byers started, “when I was in college, a lady friend from some of my classes

invited me over for dinner one evening.

“You see, we had been taking an English course concerning ‘Literature of the Occult,’

and she claimed her husband could contact the dead.

“Of course, I didn’t believe her, so she offered me the chance to experience her

husband’s ‘talents’ in person, and invited me over to dinner one Saturday night.”

Byers shifted uneasily and worried with his hands some more.

“Her name was Liz and her husband’s name was Keith. After dinner, we all went into

their den, and then Keith explained to me what it was all about.

“Apparently, he had taken a number of courses in ‘The Silva Method’ of mind control,

you might say.”

Frohike snorted derisively but one look from Scully stopped it.

“I’ve heard of this,” Mulder said. “Isn’t it based on Jose Silva’s belief that most

people function using their left brain more than their right? And that by using the

‘alpha waves’ in your right brain, you can raise your I.Q. Silva got off into

parapsychology … and … didn’t Silva come to believe that one of his daughters, who

he taught using his method, was clairvoyant?”

“Yes, that’s right,” Byers, replied. “Keith took the course under Jose Silva himself,

some years before Silva passed away, and Keith continued with his studies on his

own.

“Some people — doctors, psychiatrists, psychologists and religious leaders —

believed Silva’s work to be very dangerous, anti-Christian and, in fact, satanic. But

Keith and Liz claimed it wasn’t,” Byers said.

“However…” Byers hesitated for a moment and looked up at them. “Keith claimed he

could, at the alpha level, talk to the dead.”

Langly laughed outright. “Oh come on! A lot of people claim they can talk to the

dead! This isn’t scary at all! MY story was better than this!”

“Langly,” Scully told him, “we listened to YOUR story, and now I want to hear

John’s. So be quiet!”

Langly sank back against the overstuffed chair, looking chastised. Frohike only

smirked at him.

Byers cleared his throat, twisting the ring on his left hand and continued. “I don’t

blame anyone for not believing; I didn’t believe it myself, and that’s why Liz invited

me over … so Keith could demonstrate his abilities to me.

“As I said, after dinner, we went into their den and Keith got comfortable in his

recliner. Liz explained that Keith had to do this in the dark, so he wouldn’t be

distracted by anyone, so except for a candle burning in the dining room, which

connected to the den, we were in the dark. I couldn’t see Keith’s face at all.

“I really didn’t know WHAT to think. I sat there and waited and waited and I didn’t

know what I was waiting for. Until…

“Keith suddenly spoke in a voice that was somehow different from the voice I’d

heard all night. He said, ‘Keith is ready.'”

Mulder leaned forward, “He wasn’t speaking as himself?”

“I don’t really know,” Byers told him. “I didn’t ask; I was told to not speak until Liz

told me it was okay to do so. And then she did tell me it was okay.

“Liz said, ‘ask Keith about someone you know who has passed away and Keith will

interpret for him or her.'” Byers swallowed nervously.

“The first person I thought of was my Grandfather, who passed away when I was

fourteen. So, that’s whom I asked to ‘speak to.'”

Byers looked around at everyone. “You have to understand, I really didn’t know

these people very well, and I’ve always been a very private person, not to mention

that I was, at that point, twenty-one years old, off to college and I hadn’t thought of

my Grandfather in a long time. He was not a kind man and so we weren’t close.

“In any event, there was no way either of them could have known anything about

my Grandfather, so I felt confident that this would prove Keith to be a charlatan.”

Byers stopped for a moment and interlaced his fingers, then began twisting his

hands nervously again.

“John? Are you okay?” Scully asked leaning forward.

Byers looked up, startled, “Oh yes, I’m fine Agent Scully. I was just remembering…”

Scully sat back and glanced over at Mulder who shrugged slightly, then turned back

to look at Byers. Both Langly and Frohike were watching him closely, too, appearing

concerned.

“Anyway,” Byers continued, talking quietly, “Things got really … bizarre at that

point.

“It was dark in there, to be certain, but once my eyes had adjusted to the dark, I

could see some things, including Keith’s figure, outlined in the slight light of the

candle.

“Suddenly, he sat up, thrust his hands out as if pushing someone away and said,

‘NO! GO BACK!’ several times loudly.

“I started to say something to Liz, who was sitting next to me, but she physically put

her hand over my mouth and kept her eyes on her husband.”

Byers looked down at his hands again. “And then … and then … well, Keith said,

‘How’s my little JFK?’ When I heard that, in my Grandfather’s voice, I nearly

jumped out of my skin because that was the name my Grandfather had called me.

“I’d literally forgotten about that until Keith said it.” Byers swallowed convulsively.

“But it quickly became even more … intense…”

Byers glanced up again, noting that he had everyone’s complete attention and

squirmed slightly where he sat. “Um, then Liz indicated I could talk to ‘my

Grandfather,’ so I asked, ‘who are you? What is your name?’

“Keith — or my Grandfather — replied, ‘don’t you know me, little JFK? I’m your

Grandpa, Aiden Southworth Byers.'”

Byers’ breath hitched and he looked up at everyone, his eyes wide. “You see, my

Grandfather’s name WAS Aiden Southworth Byers — and there was simply NO way

that either Liz or Keith could’ve known that. To say I was … upset is an

understatement. I wanted to leave … THEN. But, Liz held onto my arm and I

couldn’t move. She encouraged me to talk to him.

“Against my better judgment, among other things, he mentioned how hot it was

where he was, and out of the blue, that he had, in fact, killed my Father’s next oldest

brother, who had died mysteriously at age four, two years before my Father was

born…”

“John,” Scully said, “You don’t have to finish this. It’s obviously painful for you to talk

about.”

“No, it’s okay, Agent Scully,” Byers smiled faintly at her, and then looked down at his

hands again. “My Grandfather — or Keith — just kept talking and he talked about SO

many things that no one, except family members would know, such as my Mother’s

propensity for chocolate mint ice cream, with caramel sauce, my Father’s desire for

me to become a lawyer … just so many things that it was truly … spooky.”

Byers looked up at Mulder and, even in the light of the Kersh O’Lantern and the

subtle light from the flames of the fireplace, it was clear Byers was blushing. “Sorry,

Mulder.”

“Hey, no problem,” Mulder smiled.

“Well, I’m officially creeped out,” Frohike admitted. “I didn’t think you had it in you,

Byers.”

“Me either,” Langly added.

After a beat, Byers said, “But I’m not finished.”

At that moment the candle in the pumpkin flickered so wildly they thought it would

go out, but it flared back into life, causing everyone in the room to shudder.

Byers took their attention away from the pumpkin again by clearing his throat once

again. “Um … after it was over, it took Keith a few minutes for Keith to bring himself

out of the ‘alpha wave level’ he’d been in while talking with or for my Grandfather.

“Then Liz turned some lamps in the room to a low setting, saying it took a lot out of

Keith to do this thing.

“Once Keith finally opened his eyes, he DID look worn out and haggard, and then I

asked him how he knew all that he knew.

“Keith claimed that going to the alpha level made him open to talking to the dead.

“Then I remembered what he’d done at the beginning of the session — throwing his

hands out and saying ‘No! Go back!’ I asked him what THAT was about.”

Byers hesitated; his voice lowered even more, and said, “Keith said that my

Grandfather was trying to come into the room with most of his head missing.

“And he asked me what that meant. I couldn’t say a word. I just got up and RAN out

of there, got in my car and sped all the way back to my dorm room, locked myself in

and didn’t sleep for days. It was the first time I’d ever missed a class in my college

career.”

Frohike was feeling definite goose-bumps and Langly, Mulder and even Scully

weren’t far behind. Scully was leaning so close to Mulder she was almost in his lap.

“You see,” Byers looked up at each one of them, then back down to his fingers,

which were almost raw by now with his twisting them constantly. “My Grandfather

committed suicide when I was fourteen.

“And he did it by using his hunting rifle in the bathroom of the master bedroom. He

actually missed the first time and it just went through his jaw.

“He was determined, though; the second shot took off a good portion of his head. My

Grandmother had heard the first shot, came running and walked into the bathroom

when he pulled the trigger the second time.

“She was never the same afterwards and had to be put in a psychiatric hospital for a

long, long time.”

There was dead silence in the room, and all that could be heard was the crackle of

the fire and the rain beating continuously on the window.

“I’d never told anyone about that since it happened, and hadn’t again until tonight,”

Byers said quietly. “He truly was not a nice man, he hated his grandchildren and

great-grandchildren. It’s a given he hated his own children, and it had been rumored

that he HAD killed my Father’s brother, but there had never been any proof.”

Scully started to say something, but when she opened her mouth, instead, there was

a high, moaning shriek and everyone in the room jumped to their feet, turning

toward the sound which was coming from the hall.

Melvin Frohike might have denied it later, but he screamed a “girly scream” at what

he thought he saw.

Byers paled and muttered, “Oh my God!”

Langly just fell back into his chair and Mulder’s arms tightened around Scully, whose

eyes were huge.

For a few seconds, a hazy, watery apparition appeared to float towards them, and it

was a very thin, tall man with part of his head missing.

The apparition seemed to fixate on Byers, shrieked again and then literally popped

out of existence, causing everyone’s eardrums to ache momentarily.

“What the HELL was that?” Frohike asked.

“I want OUT of here!” Langly insisted.

“It was a ghost!” Mulder added in a stage voice.

“It was my Grandfather,” Byers pronounced.

All eyes turned to him, everyone staring, until Scully finally spoke. “No offence to

you, Byers, but there are no such things as ghosts.”

“Then what the hell was THAT thing?” Frohike asked again.

Scully nudged Mulder towards the hall. “Go look.”

“Me?” Mulder asked, refusing to be moved. “Why me?”

“Since when did a little ghost ever bother the great Fox Mulder?” Scully asked with

only a hint of a smile.

“Since NOW,” he answered.

Scully sighed and grabbed his arm, dragging him behind her. “All right. We’ll go

together. As always.”

The Gunmen all looked at each other, not knowing what to say or do, and simply

waited until Mulder and Scully returned.

“It was nothing, boys,” Scully said.

“Nothing?” Mulder demanded.

“The window just blew open, that’s all,” Scully said giving Mulder the eye.

“Scully,” Mulder asked, “how the hell can a window that slides up and down blow

open?”

“I don’t know; it just did,” Scully replied haughtily, “and that ‘apparition’ was nothing

but fog from the cold and rain blowing in through the window and down the hall.”

“Yeah. Right.” Mulder folded his arms and sat down.

Scully tapped her foot nervously and looked towards the window. “Boys, it’s still

raining, the streets are probably flooded and you don’t know whether or not your

van will start. I suggest that you bunk down here for the night.”

“After seeing that THING?” Langly nearly shrieked, his voice up almost a full scale.

“Shut up, Langly,” Byers told him. “You know she’s right.” He turned to Scully.

“Thank you, Agent Scully. We’ll take you up on that, however, I insist on helping you

clean up.” He stood and began collecting cups and saucers.

“Thank you, John,” Scully grabbed the plate of cookies, gave Mulder one last burning

glance, and headed to the kitchen, followed by Byers. “You guys help Mulder get the

bedding and bedrolls.”

“Geez, she’s bossy,” Frohike muttered.

“You don’t know the half of it,” Mulder retorted.

“I HEARD THAT!” Scully shot back over her shoulder.

The three men in the living room went about their Scully-appointed duties quietly

after that.

In the kitchen, Scully and Byers went about cleaning up, until Byers turned to look at

Scully, who was openly laughing, as quietly as possible.

“It was BRILLIANT, John!” Scully turned to him. “That last bit about your grandfather

— and the ghost — it was absolutely brilliant!”

“Agent Scully…” Byers tried to interrupt her, but she continued.

“I haven’t seen Mulder that scared since … well, I can’t remember when. And I

thought Melvin and Langly were going to pee themselves!”

Byers put a hand on her forearm to stop her. “Agent Scully, I KNOW what you and I

had planned — to scare them all, but the truth is, earlier today, when I was

supposed to come over while you and Mulder were gone, and set up the projector,

sound equipment and everything else … well, I wasn’t able to make it.”

Scully looked at him and laughed. “Good one, John! You almost had me believing

you there for a moment.”

“Scully,” Byers’ grip on her forearm tightened. “I’m not making this up. I did NOT

come over here this morning — there is no hidden equipment of ANY kind … and the

story about my Grandfather and Liz and Keith is true!”

Dana Scully blinked. “John, you can cut the crap now,” she said, becoming

somewhat nervous by his intense expression.

“Scully, I am NOT making this up.” Byers insisted stringently. “It really happened to

me, at age fourteen — my Grandfather committed suicide and everything I told

about what happened with Liz and Keith that night is absolutely TRUE. Whatever

that was in the hallway, it didn’t come from a projector and I didn’t rig the window to

open, either.”

Byers’ expression was intense and almost overwhelming. Scully shivered but covered

it quickly.

“You can stop trying to scare me, John,” Scully told him nervously. “It’s not working.

Oh, and the power failure was a great touch.” Scully had finished rinsing the dishes

and stacking them in the drainer to dry. Then she turned and walked out of the

kitchen to find the rest of the men.

John Byers stood in the kitchen tightly holding onto the counter’s edge and closed his

eyes.

It was only the second time he’d ever told anyone about that horrific event in his life,

and no one believed him anymore now than they had the first time.

It was a time and event he would never forget and he still had nightmares over the

events at Liz and Keith’s that night, no matter how much he tried to forget it AND

his truly horrible Grandfather.

A scream pulled him instantly out of his introspection and he rushed to the living

room to find Scully tightly hugging herself, turned away, in front of the window.

Frohike and Langly were standing near her, looking concerned.

“What happened?” Byers asked, concerned.

“Good goin’, Byers,” Frohike nudged him. “You scared the crap out of Scully.”

“No he didn’t,” Langly said. “She saw something outside the window.”

Scully’s breath was hitching and her eyes were tightly closed.

**********

On the steps outside their place, Mulder stood with his service weapon ready and

looked closely around in the moonlight subdued by heavy clouds.

All he saw was rain, rain and more rain. The only movement was the branches in the

trees as the wind and rain hit them.

Looking at the window, he also saw nothing but rain and a dim orange glow.

Mulder backed away and into the house, flipping the safety on his weapon and

tucking it in the back of his pants.

Inside, he carefully closed and locked the door and went to find Scully.

She jumped when he put his arms around her, then she threw her arms around him

and buried her face in his neck. “Did you see him, Mulder?”

Mulder patted her back with one hand and smoothed her hair lovingly with the other.

“There was nothing out there, Scully. Nothing but rain and more rain. Not a soul

around.”

“What did she see?” Byers asked quietly.

“It was Kersh,” Scully turned and told him. “It was Kersh’s face in the window. He

was right there,” she turned and pointed at the window. “I swear, it was him!”

“Scully,” Mulder began, “I can’t believe I’m the one telling you this, but what you

probably saw was the reflection of the pumpkin in the window. And with all these

stories we’ve been telling tonight, they got to you.” Scully looked up at him

skeptically. “Just a little.” He added.

“Look, Scully,” Mulder turned her to the window and pointed at it, “All those little

alien heads I drew just sorta combined — and it looks like a face.”

Scully tilted her head and looked but she wasn’t convinced, even though she wanted

to be.

“I guess,” Scully agreed, pulling slightly away from him. “I don’t know about

everyone else, but I’m ready for some sleep.”

A chorus of agreements came from all four men.

Mulder had given them all sets of his sweats to wear as pajamas and they began to

take turns changing in the second bathroom.

Finally, seeing that the Gunmen were all settled in for the night, all in the living room

to benefit from the heat of the fireplace, which was fuelled with more wood and

stoked, Mulder took Scully’s arm and started for the stairs to their bedroom.

“Goodnight everyone,” Scully shakily told them all, trying to hide her disquiet,

following her partner’s lead.

“Good night, boys!” Mulder told them.

“Yeah, right. YOU’LL be having a ‘good night,’ Mulder; WE’LL be sleeping out here!”

Frohike mumbled.

The Gunmen were settling in, as much as they could be under the circumstances,

when they heard an intentionally over-loud comment from Mulder at the top of the

stairs.

“Hey, Scully! Wanna see my Halloweenie?”

“Shut up, Mulder!” The bedroom door slammed behind them as the Gunmen

laughed.

**********

Outside in the chilled darkness, sometime later, an indistinguishable form

underneath the window uncurled itself and slowly stood.

The figure leaned forward to look into the window again.

It had been close; he hadn’t expected the woman to be looking out at the moment

he had looked in.

Then again, he hadn’t expected them to have company, which changed his plans

dramatically.

He’d also been lucky when the door opened and the man came out brandishing a

gun.

Fortunately, however, the “power failure” which he had caused had hidden him quite

nicely in the bushes in front of the window. All he had to do was wait until the man

went back inside.

And he had, after a few minutes.

Now all he could see was the orange sparks of the fireplace and the vague forms of

people lying on furniture and bedrolls.

His eyes stopped on the Jack O’Lantern and he laughed maniacally to himself as he

turned and made his way out of the bushes.

The exact same expression on the pumpkin was clear on former FBI Assistant

Director Alvin Kersh’s shadowy face when the lightning bolt pierced the skies.

Condensation on the window where Kersh had pressed his face imitated the Jack

O’Lantern’s expression.

Unfortunately, no one saw it.

Alvin Kersh, now completely, irreversibly, criminally insane, ran down the street,

disappearing into the rainy, black Halloween night.

**********

Many, many thanks, Violet Crumbles and Crikeys! to Foxglove for asking me to

write this “short story” <heh> with her! It was an international blast! Those last few

hours before the deadline we were flat out like a lizard drinkin’! (I miss Steve Irwin.)

~ Anubis

~ ~ ~

I’m not sure what it is with deadlines, but we always manage to scrape in by the skin

of our teeth.

Once again, I desperately appreciated Nubie’s invaluable assistance.

Halloween and fireplaces are not commonplace in my neck of the woods, and quite

frankly I would have been lost without her.

Late night chats and madly sending emails back and forth kept this fic growing.

~ Foxglove

A Night at Waverly Hills

Title: A Night at Waverly Hills

Author: Vickie Moseley

Summary: Waverly Hills is considered one of the most haunted places in North America. No

wonder Scully would pick it to spend a night near Halloween — after all, it was a hospital.

Rating: for everyone, but pretty scary

Category: V, SA, MT, ST

Written for Virtual Season 14’s Halloween Special

Disclaimer: Well, this is our seventh season, Chris and we’re still not making any money off this

little tribute. Don’t intend to this year, either. No copyright infringement intended.

Archive: Two weeks exclusive for VS14 and then anywhere.

comments to: vickiemoseley1978@yahoo.com

Authors notes at the end, but mega thank yous to Debbie and Lisa, one for letting me use the

place and the other for lightning fast beta services. And now, on with the show:

clip_image001

A Night at Waverly Hills

by Vickie Moseley

Waverly Hills Sanitarium

Louisville, Kentucky

October 28, 2006

10:00 pm

“You’re absolutely sure you want to do this, Scully?” Mulder asked quietly from the driver’s seat

of the rental car that had brought them from the Louisville airport.

“Mulder, it’s what we do every day, right? Except this time there are no dead bodies to autopsy,”

his partner of many years shot back and grinned. “What? Are you turning ‘scaredy cat’ on me

now?”

Mulder swallowed thickly and looked past the hurricane fencing to the hulking structure beyond.

It had been a stately building at one time; the architectural details were still present even though

age and vandals had done their best to destroy the once magnificent edifice.

“Scully, I’ve read all the reports on this place. The Louisville Ghost Hunting Society has a whole

web page devoted to Waverly Hills. This isn’t going to be some little girl’s scratchy voice on a

digital recorder saying ‘help me I’m scared’ to a bunch of moonlighting plumbers. It’s definitely

haunted, and not by Casper and his buddies.”

“Mulder, might I remind you of a chilly Christmas Eve lo, many years ago when you dragged me

to a haunted house to spend the evening being pseudo psychoanalyzed by a pair of malcontent

specters?”

“I’m just saying that when we walk through that gate, no amount of ammo in our guns or clips is

going to save us, Scully,” Mulder said warily.

She chuckled at his dour expression. “If you’re too frightened, we can go back to the hotel and

watch ‘Creature Features’ all night on Sci-Fi,” she teased. “But I have to warn you, your ‘manly

man’ image will be slightly tarnished in my eyes.”

“You really want to do this?” he asked again.

“Yes, Mulder I do. This is my choice for a ghostly Halloween and personally, I’m somewhat

surprised by your reaction. Don’t you want to see what a ‘real haunted’ place is like? From a

strictly investigatory standpoint?”

He drew in a breath and chewed on his bottom lip. “I have no doubt at all that this place is very

evil, Scully. And just as my Grandmother Kuipers warned me many years ago, you shouldn’t

throw firecrackers in a hornets’ nest.”

“There _has_ to be a story there, Mulder. But the hour is growing late and we have only ’til early

tomorrow morning. So you grab the sleeping bags and I’ll get the lanterns and backpack. Let’s

move out.”

Sheriff Deputy Boatwright nodded as she unlocked the padlock to the hurricane fence. “Now,

cell phone reception gets real wiggy in there, so we use a different system. If you have a

problem and can’t get out or get trapped, put a lantern in one of the windows — whichever one

you’re closest to. We’ll keep an eye out. And I’ll be here at 7 am sharp to unlock the gate. If you

aren’t here in time, we’ll come in and look for you.”

“Thanks, Deputy. I’m sure we’ll be fine,” Scully said with an easy smile.

“Yeah, let’s hope so,” Boatwright replied. “Can’t imagine the paperwork involved if you two

turn up dead in the morning.”

“Yeah, that _would_ be ghastly,” Mulder muttered. “OK, Scully. This is your ghost hunt. Lead

on, MacDuff.”

“C’mon Mulder. At least we’ll have a roof over our heads,” Scully shot back, just as a large

cloud swallowed up the quarter moon, obscuring the thin light it had been casting on the

surrounding landscape.

“I’m taking that as an omen,” Mulder said glumly as he stared at the sky.

“Let’s get inside before it starts lightning,” Scully advised. With the Deputy securing the gate, to

ensure that no earthly tricksters disturbed their investigation, the two agents made their way up to

the doors.

“Mulder, watch out! There’s a huge hole in the ground over here. What on earth are they

doing?” Scully asked, shining her flashlight down into the crevice.

“Yeah, I read about that. A previous owner, in an attempt to weaken the structure, dug holes

around the foundation.”

“Weaken the structure? Why on earth — ”

“He wanted to bulldoze the place, Scully. He did manage that with most of the buildings around

it but this one is the main building of the sanitarium and was considered ‘historic’ so they stopped

his plans for demolition. His response was to let vandals tear the place apart. What we’re going

into is by all accounts a derelict building. Right now it’s in property limbo — no one wants to

restore it, no one can tear it down.”

“No wonder everyone thinks it’s haunted,” Scully replied with a huff.

The huge front door was standing ajar and with a gentle push, opened on creaking hinges.

Mulder shot Scully a raised eyebrow, which she matched by raising both of her own. He

fumbled for a minute to get his flashlight in his left hand, his gun hand free. She shook her head

and moved past him into the hallway.

The smell of decay was overpowering. In some areas, the broken windows had let in rain,

forming puddles on the tiled floor. Graffiti covered the walls in an overlapping mural design.

Scully could even pick out an occasion gang symbol among the spray painted illustrations.

There were rags and discarded mattresses in various corners, some of which had become condos

for families of rats and possum. The smell of animal urine and feces was thick.

“I think this is the Director’s office that Boatwright told us about,” Mulder said as he flashed his

light into a large office just inside the building. “She suggested we camp out there — it’s the

safest.”

“Not as many ‘ghosties’?” Scully teased.

“Not as much falling down stuff,” Mulder replied. “The place is in pretty bad condition.”

“OK, we make camp there. But Mulder, just because we’re sleeping in sleeping bags — it’s

strictly business tonight. No hanky panky until we get home.”

“I promise to only hold you when you beg me to, Scully, but you have to do the same for me.”

He winked at her.

The room appeared to be relatively clean of rodent and vermin. They set up their sleeping bags

and left on battery-powered lantern on the floor. Scully took some of the supplies out of the

canvas backpack and then handed it back to Mulder.

“Is this a first aid kit,” he sighed.

“And rope, and more batteries and some granola bars,” she said as she crossed her arms.

He started to say something then thought better of it. “As long as it’s not too heavy,” he said,

hoisting it on his back. After jumping up and down to ensure the contents had settled, he picked

up his maglight. “Shall we?” he asked, pointing out into the foyer.

“So, are you going to regale me with your knowledge from all the reports you’ve read?” she

asked as they picked their way around fallen ceiling tiles and piles of debris.

“Basically it’s your typical horror story, Scully. At the turn of the last century, Louisville —

which you might notice is rather humid,” he said, wiping perspiration from his forehead, “was a

breeding ground for tuberculosis. This was the hospital for those patients, since keeping them in

the general population only served to spread the disease.”

“The architecture is beautiful, from what we say early today,” she said, noting that most of the

beauty that had been the interior was now long destroyed.

“They started out with a smaller building for about 30 to 40 people and were quickly overcome

by the epidemic of a wet spring and summer. So the good people of this county raised taxes and

issued bonds and built this building. In its heyday, it housed hundreds of people, some of which

were eventually cured.”

“Many of which died, because it wasn’t until the invention of Streptomycin in 1943 that we had a

cure,” Scully interjected.

“Yes, that is absolutely right,” Mulder said with a pleased grin. “But the fact remains that this

was the only hope if you became infected with what was known as the white death.”

Scully looked around the walls, covered in dirt, paint and substances she would leave to the

unknown. “It’s sad that it’s been left to rot like this. The medical history alone is worth

preserving.”

“Not a lot of people like to be reminded that there was once a place where if you walked in the

door more than likely your exit would be through the ‘body chute’,” Mulder pointed out.

Scully nodded ruefully. “So, anyway, oh Mr. Peabody, where are the best hotspots.”

Mulder’s grin turned gleeful. “Oh, goody — we get to play Peabody and Sherman! Do I get to

mention that Mr. Peabody, in all likelihood, would want to do it doggie — ”

“Mulder! Focus!” she commanded, forcing herself to swallow her chuckle.

“OK, well, according to the layout I’ve seen, the room where the electroshock therapy was

performed is right up this way and it has been the site of considerable paranormal activity. Then

there is Room 502 on the top floor where a nurse hung herself — that’s a real hotspot. And of

course, the aforementioned body chute — ”

Scully looked up suddenly as she heard a loud crack and then a considerable piece of the ceiling

fell on top of them. Plaster rained down along with at least one wooden timber and her last

thought before she sunk to blackness was that they probably should have stayed at home.

Scully woke up slowly, her head hurt but otherwise she felt fine. There was sunlight pouring

into the room and it blinded her for a moment. Had she been unconscious through the whole

night? As she struggled to sit up, blinking against the harsh light, a hand gently pushed her back

down.

“Stay still, Scully. You’re going to be fine. Just lie back.”

She cleared her throat and blinked again. Finally, the source of that voice came into focus.

Skinner? What was he doing here? And where was her partner.

“Mulder!” she said, jerking upward again. This time, rather than stop her, her superior put his

hand on her back and helped her to sit on the edge of the bed.

“Same as before. Look, I understand devotion to patients, Scully, but I think you’ve become

attached to this one. That’s something I can’t allow. It’s too painful when the inevitable

happens.”

She looked up at her boss in confusion. “Sir, what are you talking about?”

“I know we pride ourselves on the our caring nursing staff, but Dana, you know as well as I do

you have a . . . well, shall we just say a soft spot for Fox Mulder. I know he’s a war hero and yes,

he’s handsome, but the truth of the matter is, he’s not getting any better. Dana, I just don’t want

you to get your heart broken, that’s all.”

“War hero? Sir, I don’t understand — ” She was disoriented and confused. She knew her

superior, the man in front of her. He was the medical director of the hospital. She sat up again,

and this time he let her. “I’d like to go back to the ward now, if you don’t mind.”

“Are you sure? Maybe you should take the rest of the day off,” Skinner suggested.

“No, really, I’m fine. I’d like to get back to work. I know what it’s like when we’re short-

staffed.”

He looked at her critically, assessing her condition. She smiled at him, hoping she looked better

than she felt. Her head was killing her but she knew she was needed back at the ward.

Finally he took off his glasses, rubbing them on his handkerchief before replacing them. “All

right, Scully. Can’t keep a good man down, or woman as it were. Go on back to the ward. But

if you start feeling faint — ”

“I know the signs, sir,” she said hastily and got off the cot as quickly as possible without making

herself dizzy. “Thank you, sir.”

“Just watch out for the ‘wet floor’ signs, Scully. We put them out for a reason,” he warned and

headed down the hall in the opposite direction.

When she arrived at the ward she was greeted by the other nurses, all of who were concerned

about her injury. After assuring them she was fit to continue, she picked up the remaining charts

on the desk and started her rounds.

His was the second room. He was sitting in the chair by the window, looking out on the grounds,

now covered with a blanket of white.

“It’s beautiful, isn’t it, Scully,” he rasped. “All that beauty coming from just frozen water. It’s

like a wonderland. Like the Alps.”

She winced at the weakness she detected in his voice. When he turned to face her, his

appearance was that of a wraith — skin too pale and paper-thin, muscle tone literally melting off

his bones. But his eyes were as bright as she remembered.

“Yes, Captain Mulder, it is beautiful. But aren’t you supposed to be in bed?”

“Captain again? How many times do I have to tell you, Scully? Mulder. Just Mulder,” he

chided but his eyes were kind and gentle.

“Would you like to go up to the solarium?” she asked.

“I guess it wouldn’t hurt. Can I at least bring a blanket this time? It’s so windy up there,” he

wheezed. He started to rise, but was taken by a fit of coughing. She hurried over to hand him a

towel to cover his mouth. He collapsed back in the chair when the fit had passed. When she

took the towel she could see it was covered in blood and phlegm. She dropped it in a bucket

near the door to be bleached.

“I’ll get a wheelchair,” she told him and gave his shoulder a tender squeeze.

“Can I try to walk?” he asked. “I’d like to try to walk while I can.”

She bit her lip to keep her emotions in check. This man was so strong but that didn’t foretell of

survival. She’d seen strong men fall in her short time on staff. But the one thing they all held

onto was their dignity.

“Sure. I’ll help you if you need me,” she said. This time when he rose he did so slowly and

although he did cough some, it wasn’t as bad.

Dana was happy the hospital was so new. All the modern technology was so important in

fighting this horrible disease. But one of the best parts was the new ‘elevators’ that allowed

patients to be transported to the solarium or even the sun deck on the roof with ease. They by

passed the crowded solarium for the sun deck. Scully found a free chair and helped Mulder

settle down in it, draping the blanket around his shoulders to ward off the bitter cold wind.

He leaned his face up to catch the watery rays of the sun and sighed. She started to pull up a

chair to sit and he turned to her. “Go back where it’s warm, Scully,” he chided. “You don’t have

to sit out here in the cold with me. I’m all right.”

“I just thought I’d keep you company for a minute or two,” she said casually, shivering in her thin

hospital issued sweater.

“It’s well below freezing. I don’t want you to catch your — ” He stopped and chuckled bitterly.

“Sorry, stupid advice, considering where we are.”

“The sunlight really does wonders,” she told him firmly. “Why just last week, Mrs. Jenkins went

home to her family. She spent all summer and all fall up here on the roof.”

Mulder looked at her sadly. “Is that what they told you?” he asked.

“Well, yes. That’s what Nurse Mullins said. That she was declared cured and she went home.”

He nodded, refusing to look her in the eye.

“Why? Did you hear something different?” she asked crossly. Hospital gossip was more

dangerous than the disease they were all fighting.

“Let’s just say I have it on good authority — ” He stopped again and looked to the back of the

building, the side opposite from where they sat. It was the side of the building that held the body

chute, the tunnel through which the dead were carted away to the railroad tracks at the bottom of

the hill for funeral homes or the crematorium.

“She didn’t die,” Dana said angrily. “She went home, to her family.”

“Hey, I’m just saying what I heard,” he said with a shrug. “They dropped her down the body

chute on Thursday. You were here, weren’t you? On Thursday?”

She shook her head slowly. “No,” she said in a small voice. “I, um, I wasn’t on duty on

Thursday because I worked the weekend.”

“Well, anyway, you go inside. I’ll just sit out here in the sun,” he said waving her toward the

door.

Scully stood up and looked out on the snowy grounds. A group of children were having a

snowball fight on the hillside. Children who lived at the hospital — who were also patients but

who still went to school on the grounds, still played in the playground equipment purchased by

the county. “They don’t all die,” she said through gritted teeth. Furious with herself, she wiped a

tear from her cheek before it had a chance to freeze. “We do save some of them.”

He nodded, contrite. “The younger ones. I’ve seen what you’ve done for some of the kids. You

do save some of them, Dana. I’m so sorry, I shouldn’t have said — ”

“We will save you, too. You just wait and see,” she told him and turned on her heel to head back

into the warmth of the hospital.

Time passed quickly in the hospital. There were patients to bathe and feed, some to take up to

the roof or the solarium. She had her favorites, not just Captain Mulder, but others, too. Mr.

Byers was such a dapper older man. Rumor had it that he taught at the University of Kentucky.

And his roommate, Mr. Langly, who seemed awfully interested in jazz, playing his Victrola at all

hours of the night. There had been three of the men, playing Hearts in the solarium. That was

until Mr. Frohike had expired in the spring.

She was busy taking around meal trays to the bedridden patients when she saw some activity in

Captain Mulder’s room. When her cart was empty, she went to see what was going on. Dr.

Skinner was standing at the side of the bed, listening to the Captain’s chest through his

stethoscope.

“Fox, I really think it’s the best course,” Dr. Skinner was saying.

“I . . . don’t . . . know,” Mulder said, each word punctuated with a wet cough. “I’ve . . . heard . . .

the stories,” he gasped out and then couldn’t talk again for the coughing and choking.

“Believe me, it’s the only course of treatment left to us,” Skinner said, holding Mulder as he

coughed up more phlegm and blood.

Scully hurried in and grabbed a towel off the rack, doing her best to clean up the patient. “What

treatment?” she asked, helping Mulder lie back on raised pillows.

“Thoracoplasty,” Skinner said, not meeting her eyes.

“A death sentence,” Mulder rasped from the bed. “But at least it’ll be quick. I wish I’d died at

Flanders Field. Better by a bullet than under a butcher’s blade.”

Skinner’s jaw twitched at the insult, but he remained calm. “We can schedule the surgery for

Friday. If we see some improvement before then, we can always cancel the procedure.” With a

withering look at Scully, he left the room.

“They have had some success — ”

“You just keep believing in your science, don’t you, Scully?” Mulder accused. “I’ve heard about

that operation. Do you know what they do?” He waited, more because he had no more breath

than because he expected her to answer. “They rip you open, stem to stern, cut all the muscles

and take out half your ribs. And if you aren’t dead yet, they sew you back up. But from what I

heard, not that many get sewed up. It’s a one way trip straight to the chute, that’s what I hear.”

“You listen to too much gossip,” she admonished. “Dr. Skinner is a gifted doctor. He wouldn’t

suggest the procedure if he didn’t think it would help.”

“Just gets rid of us faster,” he said, turning so he could look out the window. “Move us out so

there’s room for more.”

She stood by the bedside and watched him. He looked so lonely — and frightened. “I’ll come by

later and read if you want,” she offered.

“I don’t want to take up your time, Scully. You work hard enough around this dump,” he said,

but when he turned his eyes to meet hers, she could see the affection there.

“Well, I happen to enjoy our evenings together,” she said haughtily. “I’ll be by at 7 pm. And this

time, we’re reading something other than Sir Arthur Conan Doyle.”

He chuckled softly as she exited the room.

Friday came and with it, a nervous tension that she tried hard to conceal. When she arrived at

the hospital she went first to Mulder’s room. The night shift nurse was there, shaving his chest in

preparation for the surgery. He was having so much trouble breathing and he seemed caught in

fever dreams.

“Scully,” he called out, his hand reaching but only a few inches from the bed. He was too weak

to move far.

“I’m right here, I’m here,” she soothed, stroking his chestnut hair from his forehead. “I’m right

here.”

He opened his eyes and looked at her. “I hope the angels have your face,” he told her with a tired

smile.

“I’m not an angel,” she insisted. “And you’re going to be fine. They’ll do the surgery this

morning and by afternoon you’ll be back here. A day or two to rest and then I’ll come by and I’ll

finish _The Valley of Fears_. And I’ll ask the librarian if we can get one of the books of short

stories. You’d like that, wouldn’t you?”

“Angel,” he sighed and closed his eyes. She stood by the gurney as they carried him to the

operating room. With tears in her eyes, she whispered a silent prayer and went up to attend to

her duties.

It was hours later, when she had just taken Mr. Byers out on the sun deck that Nurse Mullins

found her. “Nurse Scully, a moment of your time, dear?” she asked.

Scully went into the nurse station and looked around. “You wanted to speak to me, Nurse

Mullins?”

The older woman nodded with a sad smile. “I wanted you to hear it from one of us, not from the

gossip mill. Captain Mulder . . . expired in surgery just a few moments ago. There was nothing

they could do, his case was too far advanced. I know that you were attached — ”

Scully couldn’t hear the rest of her words for the buzzing in her ears. After a moment, Nurse

Mullins left her alone with her thoughts. Dead. He was dead. He’d been her friend and he’d

called her an angel and now he was dead.

Later, she couldn’t recall how she spent the daylight hours. She moved around the hospital,

caring for patients. In every face she saw his eyes, in every voice she heard his last word to her.

Angel. But during the day she never shed a single tear.

That night, when the patients were bedded down for rest, she went up to the nurses’ station room

502, where Nurse Mullins had given her the news. In the empty room she tied strips of sheets to

a light fixture and hung herself.

“Scully! Scully, please, you’ve got to wake up, please,” she heard from somewhere far away.

She groaned. She was dead, wasn’t she?

“Scully, please, sweetheart. Please wake up.” She felt something wet fall on her face, very near

her eye. More wetness followed. She blinked her eyes open and stared right into Mulder’s face

as tears careened down both his cheeks.

“Mulder?” she asked. Her throat was dry as dust and felt sore from lack of use.

“Doctor! Doctor, she’s awake,” Mulder yelled over his shoulder. When he pulled back a little

she could see that she was in a hospital room. On closer inspection, Mulder sported a white

bandage on his forehead and his arm was in a sling.

“Mulder, what happened?” she asked as he brought a cup of water to her lips. “How did you get

hurt?”

He laughed and shook her head. “Me? I’m barely banged up, Scully. You’re the one we’ve been

worried about! You have a moderate concussion. The ceiling fell in on us. When I came to,

you were under the most of the rubble. I had to dig you out. I put the lantern in the window and

Deputy Boatwright was there in a jiffy. We called the ambulance and we’ve been here ever

since.”

“What time is it?” she asked, looking out at the dark night beyond the window. The lights of

Louisville shone in the distance.

“About 7,” he told her. “October 29. Which means we still have to get through Halloween night

in two days. Scully, this was a really bad idea, spending the night in a haunted hospital. For

one, we both ended up in a REAL hospital, and for another, we never did see any ghosts!”

Scully thought back to the dream she’d had, the horrible disease that had ravaged so many lives.

“I don’t know Mulder. It was pretty scary there to me.”

“Well, I think our best bet this year is to go to your mother’s house and hold up in one of the

bedrooms upstairs. No tricks, no treats, just us in a big bed and we don’t come out until it’s

November.”

“Mulder! In my mother’s house? What do you think she’d say to that idea?”

“You’ll have to ask her. She suggested it to me when I called her earlier.”

the end

Author’s notes: Yes, this is a bit different from the usual Halloween tale. But I think it’s scarier

because it’s all based on actual facts. Waverly Hills Sanatorium was a county hospital for

victims of tuberculosis in the early 20th Century. There was little could be done for someone

with TB before the invention of Streptomycin in the late 1950s. Sunlight and fresh air were

thought to be the best cures. The procedure Skinner mentions was performed as a last resort and

had a mortality rate of almost 95 percent. The dead were removed through the ‘body chute’ on a

daily basis. Whole families lived at the hospital, children were schooled and activities were

arranged. There was even an on site beauty parlor. The disease was controlled by 1960s and the

hospital was no longer necessary. It was used as a nursing home for a number of years until it

fell into the hands of a man wishing to bulldoze it and construct a gigantic statue of Jesus Christ,

but the county refused to allow it because of the historic nature of the hospital. He is responsible

for the building falling into such deplorable condition because he left it open for vandals and

tried to destroy the foundation, hoping the building would collapse on its own. The current

owners are making money for restoration by given ghost tours. If you are interested in some of

the paranormal aspects of the building, visit the Louisville Ghost Hunters Society web page at

http://www.louisvilleghs.com and look under ‘Public Investigations’ for Case No. 5 — Waverly

Hills. But I warn you, don’t read it alone, and you might want to sleep with the lights on.

Author’s notes II: One of the ghost stories of the hospital is that Room 502 is haunted by the

ghost of a nurse who hung herself. It was thought she was pregnant and unmarried at the time. I

heard this and thought anyone who saw so much death might be affected by it. So I put Scully in

that young nurse’s place (minus the out of wedlock child) and that’s where this story came from.

Friday

friday

Friday

By Martin Ross

Category: Casefile

Rating: R for language, violence

Summary: One Friday night. Three cases. Three faces of evil.

Disclaimer: Chris Carter with a twist of Tarantino, shaken and stirred with loving

intent and without commercial gain.

clip_image002

Capitol Chophouse

Washington, D.C.

6 p.m.

Friday, October 13

It had been an impetuous departure from a life dedicated to solid routine, a lark at

the conclusion of a particularly challenging week.

Another Centaur victim had popped up after a three-month lull, this time in South-

east, potentially cranking up the heat in an already volatile neighborhood. The House

Speaker had launched a searing front-page salvo at the Bureau for searching a

Mississippi congressman’s office (and uncovering $100,000 in a mini-fridge, wrapped

like a pound of ground round). And the mountain of end-of-the-month paperwork

had seemed especially insurmountable.

So as the last incident report blurred before his throbbing eyes, Walter Skinner

glanced at his desk calendar and experienced a major epiphany.

“Friday, huh?” the thirtysomething blonde at Skinner’s elbow chirped.

“Friday,” the assistant director smiled, feeling as if he’d mastered the secret hand-

shake.

“Date running a little late?” the waitress inquired, looking toward the crowded

hostess stand. Then she spotted the attaché case at Skinner’s feet, and smiled

sympathetically. “Ah. Well. You ready to order, or would you like a cocktail first?”

“New York Strip,” Skinner sighed. “Medium. Caesar salad. Baked, butter and sour

cream. Just coffee. Black. Thanks.”

Gregariousness was not Skinner’s strong suit, but this evening, he felt even more

isolated than usual. With Mulder on temporary disability leave, the office was

unusually quiet. Scully had flown out Thursday on a possible serial case in Oklahoma,

but the last few weeks, she might as well have been a continent away. The two of

them had been through a staggering ordeal, had done dark and dangerous things to

come out alive, and had emerged with some severe psychological bruising. Mulder

was handling the trauma with cheerful denial – he reportedly was planning to spend

his birthday doing his laundry — Scully with profound reticence.

“S’you, isn’t it?”

Skinner looked up from the file. On the other side of the rope was a cadaverous man

in a navy parka and a pair of gray suit pants that most likely had lost their mate

some time in the mid-‘70s. His hair was stiffly combed and peppered with gray, and

even in the bright Friday night streetlights of Congress Avenue, his eyes were

sunken into shadow.

Skinner smiled tightly and returned to his papers. The assistant director wasn’t hard-

hearted — it was established D.C. custom. Nobody went too hungry — the tourists

were pretty easy touches the first eight times or so.

“Walt?”

This time, the man’s voice was crisp and fairly coherent, and Skinner felt the cold

whisper of the past in his brain – a chilled murmur that had traveled a half-world and

nearly 35 years. When he’d first come home, he’d tried to shout it down, drown it or

smother it. The Job eventually provided the shelter Skinner had needed, and today,

the murmur was little more than white noise hissing in the far reaches of his

subconscious.

Now, the murmur was insistent, mocking. Skinner studied the ruined man.

“God. Ted Harrell.”

A row of yellowed teeth emerged. “No wonder you’re such a big shot at the Bureau.”

There was no bitterness, no defensiveness in the former Marine’s comment – he

seemed pleased, almost proud. “It’s real nice, you remembering me.”

clip_image004

Skinner felt a flash of guilt. “Who could forget?”

Ted nodded thoughtfully. “That’s for fucking sure. Hey, sorry, Walt.”

Skinner waved it off. Ted nodded. He scanned the Friday night revelers and

romantics on the other side of the rope. “Hey, I oughtta let you eat in peace. Just

saw you sitting there and thought I’d say hey—”

“Excuse me.” Skinner and Harrell looked up at the terse greeting. The man was in

shirtsleeves and tie, possessed a bureaucratic demeanor with which Skinner was all

too familiar. “I guess our little talk last week didn’t take, did it?”

Harrell looked at the sidewalk. “I just spotted my old buddy here. No trouble – I’ve

said my piece–.”

“Good,” the restaurant manager said curtly. “Now you can run along. Sir, I’m truly

sorry about this.”

Skinner felt every eye on the patio on them – he spotted the blonde waitress by the

register, disdain lining her face. He reexamined the thrice-decorated Vietnam vet

roped off from the crowd, and reached into his jacket and placed his Bureau ID on

the white linen.

“Actually,” the assistant director informed the manager, “we used to work together.

Ted, why don’t you join me? I don’t like eating alone. Could we have another menu,

please?”

The moment was frozen in crystal, the manager and Ted staring uncertainly at each

other.

“Sir,” the manager lowered his tone. “You don’t understand…”

“Here, honey.” A stout woman in an expensive suit at the next table extended her

menu toward Harrell. “I already know what I want. You can have mine.”

The manager, stunned, blinked at the woman, who stared unblinkingly and

expectantly back. The gray-bearded African-American across the table smiled

proudly at his dinner companion and raised a brow at the man in the tie.

“I’ll have someone get your drink order,” the manager said smoothly through his

teeth. The mood of the crowd seemed to shift instantly, and he clearly was

outgunned in the nation’s second or third most PC city. Harrell began to crouch, and

the manager beat him to the rope, waving him in. “Enjoy your dinner…gentlemen.”

Harrell eyed the crowd warily, and turned to the couple at the next table. “Ah, hey,

thanks.”

The man rose with a solemn smile and extended a leathery hand. Skinner didn’t

know the man, but he recognized something in his eyes from across half a world and

35 years.

Harrell grasped the hand, and the man squeezed his palm in a firm shake. “Semper

fi, brother,” the elegantly dressed man murmured.

Underwood, Oklahoma

Scully felt the young cop’s gaze for perhaps the twelfth time that day. It wasn’t the

wary glare of local law enforcement, waiting to pounce on that first imagined slight.

It wasn’t the frank, hungry, anatomically encompassing appraisal Scully had stoically

endured from a hundred macho cops.

It was worse. It was hero worship. As she lifted a forkful of cole slaw, Scully almost

wished she was being mentally disrobed by some testosterone-addled, mouth

breathing deputy.

“You’re gonna just love the ribs,” Officer Lindsay Uhler assured her as she tucked

into her own slaw. Uniform and sidearm aside, the lanky blonde cop looked no older

than 18. It was her earnest, eager-to-please, initially refreshing attitude of

hospitality that had induced Scully to order the no-doubt cholesterol-laden specialty

of The Outdoorsman.

“So, you been with the FBI for a long time?” Officer Uhler inquired “casually.”

“Shixteen years,” Scully murmured, gnawing on a nugget of cabbage core.

“Wow. That’s just incredible.” Uhler glanced shyly at her spoon. “You know, I’ve

thought about applying. For the Bureau, you know. Or the state police.”

“Mmm,” Scully nodded approvingly.

“Took some crim courses at the community college, but Dad took sick before I could

start my bachelor’s. Gotta have a degree to get in the Bureau, huh?”

“Mm.” The cabbage shrapnel had lodged between two molars.

“And you’re a doctor, too,” Uhler breathed.

“Pathologisht,” Scully corrected, struggling not to suck.

“Wow. That is just incredible.”

Supper at The Outdoorsman had sounded like a good idea after a long and

frustrating afternoon at the Wykotah County Memorial Hospital morgue. The

refrigerated facility had been designated as the overflow meat locker for the annual

Wykotah Days, and Scully had completed her triple post-mortem amid the constant

comings and goings of cheerfully obtrusive Kiwanians and the aroma of frying onions

and cotton candy seeping through the casement windows. The second victim had

nearly a half-pound of marbling around her heart, and when Uhler suggested fried

Indian bread and buffalo sausage on Main, Scully had opted for the quaint café two

doors down from the cop shop.

Now, she was roused by the clatter of heavy china on formica. “One order of ribs,” a

rotund, white-haired woman announced. “And one double bacon cheeseburger, right,

sweetie?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Lindsay murmured, almost lustfully, as Scully stared at the

gargantuan porcine thorax laid out before her.

The waitress lingered, planting a meaty palm next to Scully’s Diet Coke (which

tasted suspiciously of corn fructose despite their waitress’s assurances. “You find out

anything about Cal or Lenore yet?”

“Shtabbing,” Uhler supplied around a mouthful of cow and smoked hog. Scully’s jaw

dropped, whether at the officer’s indiscretion or her voracious attack on her burger,

she wasn’t sure. The waitress tsked, then trundled off toward a tableful of rowdy

teens.

Scully frowned. “Wait a minute. There’ve been three victims. Cal Morehouse, Lenore

Timms, and Boyd Friedenbaur.”

“Mm hmm?”

“And Friedenbaur was the mayor. That one was on the wire services.”

Uhler nodded quizzically.

“So why did your friend only ask about the first two victims?”

The patrolman swallowed loudly. “Boyd was a crappy tipper. Grace is real serious

about gratuities. You wanna pass me that ketchup, please, Agent? Thanks.”

Presidential Wash-a-Teria

Washington, D.C.

Mulder dug reluctantly into his jeans. In the months subsequent to his relative

domestication, the $2 wash had become a $3 wash. Otherwise, it was old home

week – Friday night, PS (pre-Scully).

In his life partner’s absence on some rural wild goose chase, Frohike and the gang

had invited him for an evening of empty calories and Star Wars (pre-Jar Jar Binks),

but Mulder was still a bit wobbly for socialization after the events of the summer.

Besides, he’d always sort of relished his evenings at the laundromat: The rhythmic

rumbling of the machines soothed him, and Mulder the Profiler enjoyed cataloguing

the nocturnal procession of loners, losers, hotties, and hopefuls.

Mulder plugged his quarters into the shiny new coin receptacle – the only ac-

coutrement added to the establishment since Y2K – set the controls for regular

press, and sprinkled a pre-measured box of detergent over his rapidly drowning

shirts. As the maelstrom of water and suds commenced, Mulder dropped onto a

nearby bench and pulled the newly arrived International Journal of Cryptozoology

from his back pocket.

He was deep into a treatise on the theoretical physiognomy of the tatzelwurm when

the whites went off. Sighing, Mulder hauled two weeks worth of soggy dress shirts

across the grimy linoleum and stuffed them into the former $1.25 jumbo dryer.

Muttering, he surfaced eight more quarters, set his shirts in motion, and checked the

next porthole for Victoria’s Secret. Cohabitating but not dead, Mulder reminded

himself.

A tangle of Joe Boxers swirled by, and Mulder straightened. Then he spotted it.

“Shit,” he murmured.

clip_image006

Capitol Chophouse

Skinner met Ted Harrell during a stint with CAP more than three decades and three

major conflicts ago. If Harrell had attended any company reunions prior to his

economic and personal downturn, Skinner wouldn’t have known. Like many

Vietnamese vets, the agent wasn’t given to public reminiscence — even in quiet

rooms with folding chairs and bad coffee.

The Combined Action Program wasn’t common knowledge among the dinner crowd

watching Cronkite and Huntley and Brinkley back home – while the Army had

wholeheartedly supported John Wayne’s clean-shaven sonnet to the Green Berets,

the Marines preferred to keep their counterpart operation in a cooler, darker place.

Most CAP units consisted of a Marine rifle squad with a U.S. Navy Medical Corpsman,

and a Vietnamese Popular Forces platoon (the rough equivalent of the National

Guard, but with fairly shitty advanced training and shittier equipment). Each unit

generally was attached to a village, but while the Berets were based in the sparcely

populated central highlands, the CAPs worked the populous coastal lowlands. The

CAPs also employed somewhat more unconventional techniques in its efforts to

quash local insurgents. While the Combined Action Program was known stateside as

“a Peace Corps with rifles” – digging wells, mending fences, doctoring the local

children — those in country viewed it as a kamikaze detail. Eleven Marines and a

Corpsman in a village of a few thousand was poor math, no matter how it was

calculated.

Pvt.Walter Skinner was assigned to Harrell’s unit soon after arriving in country. In a

place where the manual and indeed most military decorum had been jettisoned amid

the blood and the booze and the cannabis, Ted Harrell somehow took his duties as a

Marine and a gentleman seriously while developing a solid, if quiet, camaraderie with

the rest of the unit and even many of the villagers, who were warily grateful toward

their heavily armed benefactors.

But despite that growing rapport, a steady barrage of intelligence warning of a

forthcoming communist bloodbath worked on the villagers’ nerves and loyalties.

When hell finally broke lose one night, the PFs panicked, giving away the unit’s

ambush site. The element of surprise blown, Skinner and Harrell were ordered to

send up an illumination round. Five hours later, the terrorist squad had retreated;

three PFs, two Marines, and seven communists were dead; and two more Americans

had been gravely wounded. The corpsman kept Skinner alive until the private could

be choppered to a medical unit about 120 miles north.

With the exception of the roughly two minutes when the Navy medic temporarily lost

his patient. Over the next three decades, Skinner had discussed the “events” of

those two minutes with very few people. He had told Mulder while Scully lay near

death in a hospital bed. And he had told Ted Harrell, the other surviving casualty of

the assault on Duc Pong, as the two of them recuperated at the D.C. VA Medical

Center.

Skinner never knew precisely why he’d confided in Harrell – he hadn’t even shared

his revelation with the VA-assigned shrink – but whether the former rifleman

believed him or simply chalked the whole thing up to brain biochemistry or spiritual

rationalization, Skinner also had never known. Harrell was discharged the next day,

and hadn’t seen him since.

Until tonight.

“Hey, thanks again, Walt,” Harrell sighed, draining his fifth cup of black coffee and

leaning back in his seat. It was Friday in D.C. — the street side tables were full of

bodies and laughter, and the traffic beyond was sluggish and raucous. Skinner’s

petite blonde waitress had been replaced by a slim and courteously somber waiter,

no doubt at the manager’s orders. The manager himself was nowhere to be seen,

and when the bill had been delivered almost as the plates left their table, Skinner

had requested more coffee and pointedly ignored it.

“You know, I’m trying to remember the last time I had a steak,” Harrell continued.

“No, shit, I remember. My girl took me out to some joint in Georgetown, wanted to

mend fences, I guess. Didn’t go so hot – we just sat there with nothing to say, she

paid the tab, and I never heard from her again. Can’t say I blame her, really. Steak

was probably great, but, hell, I couldn’t even taste it, I was so scared.”

Skinner nodded. Where he’d pulled it together, locked it all safely away after his

recovery and discharge, built a career with the Bureau, Harrell’s life had spiraled.

Ted had severed ties with family and friends back home, drifted from part-time job

to part-time job until he succumbed to alcohol and apathy, wound up in another

hospital, then another, discovered AA, and anchored onto a modest but sustaining

job with a D.C. custodial crew.

But the intense bond between the two men – indeed, between the thousands of men

who’d fought in the jungles and villages – was one that too often strangled other

relationships. Truth be told, Skinner knew it probably was at the heart of his own

failed marriage.

“So where you living?” Skinner asked, shifting gears not so much for himself as for

his former rifleman.

Harrell laughed. “Cheap little hole this side of Southeast. Congress ever gets its shit

together and raises the minimum wage, maybe I’ll look to relocate. Was off tonight,

thought I’d take a little walk. Friday night, gotta live large, as the homies say, right?”

Skinner smiled with a slight flush of guilt at his upscale surroundings. “Decided to

enjoy the evening, myself. My car’s back at the Bureau garage, or I’d offer you—”

“Jesus, Walt, you done enough tonight. I really liked shooting the shit, and the meal

was topnotch.” Harrell pushed his chair back, gingerly, so as not to attract attention.

“Think I’ll just call it a night, you know?”

“Sure.” Skinner knew better than to push. A cheap room, a nowhere job, and a

trickle of pride were all Harrell had left. “I need to finish a few things back at the

office.”

“May I take your bill now?” The dark, rail-thin waiter had materialized, seemingly

from nowhere. As Skinner reached for his wallet, the server gravely placed a bulky

plastic bag on the tablecloth before Harrell. “You don’t want to forget this, sir. I

heard you say how much you enjoyed the rolls earlier, so I included a few extra.”

Harrell and Skinner had cleaned their plates, down to the last scraps of beef and

traces of creamed spinach. Skinner’s eyes darted toward the maitre’d station, where

the night manager was surreptitiously awaiting their departure, then up at the

waiter, whose face was neutrally challenging.

Skinner nodded silently and retrieved his Visa.

Underwood, Oklahoma

“So what do you make of it?” Scully ventured as she and Off. Uhler stepped onto

Main and the neon-lit Friday night chaos of Wykotah Days. While initially she’d found

the young cop’s bottomless enthusiasm somewhat unnerving, somewhere around the

middle of the meringue-topped dessert course, Scully had begun to feel, well,

mentor-ish. It was tough enough to break through the brass ceiling of the Bureau,

and she could imagine what it was like in a rural department like Uhler’s.

Uhler unconsciously mussed the hair of a redheaded boy as he brushed past them

armed with a pair of mustard-streaked corndogs. “Coyote.”

Scully dodged a balloon-sculpting Kiwanian garbed in western wear and greasepaint.

“Excuse me?”

clip_image008

“Well, you know. Coyote goes after the weakest sheep, the oldest cow. Cal lost his

leg in a chipper some years back – not the smartest way to clear a jam, you ask me.

Made it worse by trying to, well, you might say self-medicate. Gangrene spread to

the other leg by the time they got him to Wykotah Memorial. Got him in his armchair

– loved ‘Wheel,’ had a real thing for Vanna, musta fell asleep.

Uhler beamed as she waved at a pair of seniors playing a bank of Bingo cards in the

center of Main. “Then there was dear old Lenore. Poor old thing. Worked at the water

company for, oh, gosh, at least 40 years. Eyes started goin’, and they retired her off

two years ago. The work was all she’d ever had, and when they cashed her out, she

went nuts with the gardening.”

Scully nodded. Timms’ small lot at the edge of town harbored enough vegetative

matter to capture the collective carbon dioxide of a small city. Her postage stamp

Craftsman home was a botanical marvel, and the coroner’d practically had to

machete his way to the frail body by the kitchen sink.

“And Mayor Friedenbaur?” Scully prompted professorially.

“Well, shoot, you cut him open, you saw all that insulation he was toting around. I

mean, I will confess I got a healthy appetite – Mom says it’s genetic – but Boyd,

now, he’s closed down more than one Legion fish fry.”

“There did appear to be massive cardiac trauma. He may well have died before the

killer struck.”

“What I mean. He was an easy target – all of ‘em were. Like lame sheep.”

Scully squinted into the glare of the Tilt-a-Wheel as they approached the carnival. A

group of young men whooped as they spotted Uhler. She shook her head and patted

her holster, sending her friends into fits of hilarity.

“Of course, there’s another possibility,” Scully said. “As you may know, Jack

Kevorkian started out helping terminal patients commit suicide, then moved onto

depressive and even merely obese subjects.”

“You think this guy’s a, what do you call it? A mercy killer?”

“Too early to guess. Officer – er, Lindsay, do you know what the sinoatrial node is?”

“It’s off Cape Cod, right?” Scully started to speak, and the cop held up a hand. “I’m

yankin’ your chain, Agent. Got something to do with the heart, that it?”

“The sinoatrial node is pacemaker tissue, a sort of neural cluster – the power plant of

the heart, so to speak.” Scully raised her voice as they approached the bandstand,

where a quartet of young cowboys were whooping and jamming. “Our killer managed

to stab each victim precisely in the sinoatrial node. He or she effectively short-

circuited all three of them.”

Uhler halted. “Holy crap.”

“To say the least. Pinpointing such a small target deep inside the chest cavity

requires extreme precision and a surgical knowledge of anatomy. And given Mayor

Friedenbaur’s not inconsiderable girth, I’d say the killer put a lot of strength behind

each thrust. The upshot is, death would have been practically instantaneous. None of

the three would have suffered. It at least supports a theory of euthanasia.

“And it gets stranger. The weapon left an odd serrated signature – symmetrical…”

“All the teeth were even,” Uhler translated, as if to pre-empt Scully’s imminent

elaboration.

“Ah, yes. Which suggests this was a professionally-made tool. But I found what

appeared to be fragments of cellulosic tissue in the wounds. Woody tissue. And it

appears to be relatively fresh material, as if the killer had cut a new piece of wood as

a handle or hilt. The killings occurred days apart, but fresh tissue was found in each

wound track. So if that’s the case, either the murderer used three separate weapons

or at least a new handle in each killing. Either one might indicate some sort of

ritualistic aspect.”

“Wow,” Uhler breathed. “That’s just incredible.”

Scully blushed. “Well, I’ve seen a number of ritualistic–”

“Oh, shit.” Uhler grinned sheepishly. “Sorry, Agent. Just saw somebody I’d just as

soon steer clear of. Oh, shit. Sorry. She saw me.”

Scully spotted her – a thin, ginger-haired, leathery woman in thick sandals who

pushed through the reveling crowd, clearly on a mission.

“Lindsay,” the woman greeted sternly, planting herself in their path. “You made any

progress on those poachers?”

“Maddy, this is, uh, Dana Scully. She’s visiting from, uh, out east. This is Maddy

Ryland.”

Maddy nodded curtly. “I saw two more specimens – Shirley Tisdale’s got ‘em right in

her front window, bold as brass.”

“Maddy,” Uhler sighed. “Thought I told you. Conservation warden says those plants

aren’t threatened or endangered or anything else, so there isn’t anything I could do

even if I had jurisdiction. Fact, he had no idea what they were.”

“What are–?” Scully began to inquire, and the young cop shot her a look.

“That’s precisely why the poaching has to stop,” Maddy shrilled, drawing amused

looks from a quartet of passing locals. “I’m waiting to hear back from the university.”

“Don’t know what to tell you,” Uhler shrugged. “You let me know if you hear

anything from the EPA, OK? And say hey to your sister.”

“Fascists,” the woman muttered, turning abruptly. “Later, Lindsay.”

Scully stared as Maddy vanished between the Lions Club tenderloin booth and the

ring toss. “I don’t even want to ask.”

“Oh, Maddy’s harmless enough – just gets riled up a lot. She almost shut down the

town barbecue last summer – she’s a vegan – and every Christmas, she tries to get

the town board to change the Living Nativity to a ‘multicultural diversity pavilion.’

So, you were saying the murders might be like a ritual thing?” Officer Uhler’s face,

washed in Tilt-a-Whirl green, frowned. “But you said the killer knows about that,

what, sino-arterial thingie?”

“The sino-atrial node.”

“Right. That’s kinda sophisticated for somebody who’s going around harpooning folks

with a wood spear, isn’t it?”

“Yes,” Scully nodded, pleased with what she was coming to see as her protégé. “It

seems contradictory. Of course, it could be some sort of smokescreen – our killer is

attempting to mask his or her medical expertise and perhaps even his or her true

motivation behind a ritualistic front. It makes sense if the murderer is someone with

a high degree of medical expertise, especially in a small town like this.”

Lindsay grinned. “Wow.”

“That might be a starting point. How many physicians do you have around here?”

“Well, something serious happens, most folks go to Boulder, ‘bout an hour away. We

got a family practice guy, Jack Ninness – runs the mobile unit from the regional

health center, gets around to all the towns in a three-county area. Then there’s

Brianne Reynolds – she’s a nurse practitioner who does home health care around

here. She and her husband, Ron, they also run the video store down the block

there.”

Scully considered. “How well do you know the Reynolds woman? Serial

euthanasianists frequently are nurses.”

“Well, my mom was in high school with her, said she was a real caring person.

Wasn’t surprised she went into nursing. I don’t know, though – one time, I saw

Brianne give CPR to Mr. Hervey after he’d got grazed by a car, ‘bout two months

ago. He was 86, and on oxygen. She worked on him for nearly 15 minutes, ‘til he

came around. That sure doesn’t sound like a eutha-, euthan–, you know.”

“Maybe the episode was an epiphany – a moment of realization – for her. Saving the

life of a man who very likely will be dead in a matter of months. Oh, I’m sorry, that

must have sounded extremely insensitive…”

“Oh, no,” Lindsay assured her. “Down at the mini-mart, they got a pool on when Mr.

Hervey’s gonna slip on the banana peel.”

“Well.” Scully was attempting to recapture her next thought when Officer Uhler’s

radio crackled.

“Lindsay?”

“Yup,” the cop snapped, keying the mike.

“How close are you and that FBI gal to Trey Resnick’s place?”

“Bout a block. Oh, shit.”

“Got it in one, Linz. Chief wants you over there, pronto.”

**

“I was only gone an hour or so,” Shari Ketner sniffed, staring at the blanketed corpse

on the sofa and hugging her ample breasts until one threatened to escape from its

ribbed magenta halter top. The chief, a portly middle-aged man, paid scrupulous

attention to her account, eyes locked on her forehead. “Trey loved funnel cakes, so

when I heard they had ‘em down to the festival, he got all excited. They put cherries

on ‘em, you know? Trey loved cherries. But he was tired, poor baby – he works the

fryer down at the Mickey D’s by the exit ramp and, ‘sides, he’d already got the three

drunk and disorderlies, so I told him to watch his NCIS – he loved his NCIS – and I’d

go fetch him a couple. Then I ran into Ginny Hollowell – you know, Lindsay, the little

slut did half our football team, ‘cludin’ my Billy? – and we just lost track of the time.

By the time I got back, the funnel cakes were ice cold and, well…”

Ketner fell silent, allowing the analogy to float on the dust of her “living room.”

The garage apartment Trey Resnick shared with his paramour was littered with an

eclectic collection of beer, wine, and liquor bottles and pizza boxes. Shari

contribution comprised a scattering of discarded lingerie and a more nuanced

scattering of flowers and foliage – over the kitchen sink, in the bathroom, next to the

couch where Trey’s remains now lay. The cumulative impact was FTD meets

Victoria’s Secret meets Liquor SuprStore, as designed by the Blue Collar Comedy

Team.

“And the door was locked,” the chief drawled.

“Oh, yeah. I keep forgettin’, and I nearly yanked my arm off. TV was on – I didn’t

touch it, or the bottle.”

The Mad Dog had been bagged and removed, the 51-inch rent-to-own set

deactivated after Scully and the locals determined Mark Harmon would yield no

crucial clues.

“Shari,” the chief rumbled, “why don’t you go stay with your folks next couple days,

OK?”

The girl shivered. “No shit. I go now?”

The chief nodded.

“You give me a call, you want to talk,” Lindsay called after the fleeing girl.

The chief turned to Scully. “Door locked from the inside. Less old Trey shishkabobbed

himself with a bottle opener or you’re Jessica Fletcher, I’m gonna assume somebody

had a key or a set of picks. Lindsay, see if that lock’s been tampered. The Smelzers

– the homeowners – have a key, of course, but they’ve been gone the last week to

the Badlands. Other possibility is Shari there had her full of him, but Shari ‘pears to

have a high threshold for full, and I question that depth of her commitment to the

deceased.”

“Agent Scully has a theory,” Lindsay piped forth.

The chief nodded, adjusting his focus to Scully’s hairline. “Does she?”

Scully opened her mouth. “She thinks its Jack Ninness or Brianne down to the video

store,” Lindsay volunteered. “They’d know where to find the sino-avian thingie, and

Agent Scully thinks the ritualistic spear thing is a smokescreen for the real motive,

which is probably they’re on a euthanizing spree.”

Scully thought it had sounded perfectly insightful when she’d spun it. Now, even

accounting for Lindsay’s over-exuberant, somewhat simplistic rendition, it sounded

like one of Mulder’s Tales of the Uncanny and Improbable.

“That right?” the chief murmured.

“Well,” Scully began.

“O-kay.” He puffed out his cheeks. “I’ll leave you and Office Uhler to follow up on

that, and I’ll just check a few little ideas of my own.”

The chief trundled out. Lindsay grinned at Scully, who remained dumbfounded.

“I really think he liked your theory,” Office Uhler breathed.

Washington, D.C.

Skinner had no idea why he didn’t simply get back to his paperwork or even go home

to his own bed, why he didn’t just let the unusual and, if he had to admit it, pleasant

evening just fade into the night with the unfortunate Ted Harrell. Maybe it was the

couple’s act of kindness, the waiter’s gesture of generosity. Maybe it was survivor

guilt, the sociological flu of the post-9/11.

Or maybe it was that Latin phrase the guy back at the chophouse had uttered to

Ted, like a fraternal code. Semper fidelis. Always faithful. Skinner had lost most of

his faith bleeding in the jungle at the edge of a Vietnamese village. Perhaps he

wanted to test whatever scrap of it that remained.

Ted was about a block ahead when it happened. Skinner had stayed back out of

respect for Harrell’s pride — he was sure his ex-CAP buddy wouldn’t want him to see

where he’d settled out. But when the old man stepped out of the darkened doorway

of a closed market. Skinner stepped up his pace.

He didn’t look like a mugger — most likely a homeless man unaware he was

panhandling a man only about one meal ahead of him. But the stranger seemed

familiar in a dusty, jarring way, like memories that pop abruptly to the surface when

least expected.

And he was talking quick and low. In Vietnamese.

“The time has come,” Skinner made out as he flattened himself against a brick wall a

storefront away. Harrell’s eyes were wide, and he was cowering against the shop

window.

“Go away,” Ted rasped. “I don’t have anything — it’s all gone. There’s nothing. That’s

enough, isn’t it?”

“Không, tôi không ngh? nh? v?y,” the old man murmured. No, I don’t think so. He

stepped closer to Harrell, who staggered to one knee.

“Hey!” Skinner shouted. Despite the stranger’s size and advanced age, the director

instinctively drew his sidearm.

The old man turned and regarded Skinner. Skinner stopped. The look in the man’s

eyes was expectant, challenging. And the wizened face was even more maddeningly

familiar.

“Chao anh,” the old man smiled, “Skinner.”

The agent’s weapon dropped to his side as his heart raced at the chilling greeting.

The old man looked back to Harrell, kneeling against the shop wall, and turned.

“Stop!” Skinner called in Vietnamese as he returned to his senses. The man

disappeared around the corner. By the time Skinner reached the intersection, the

menacing old man was nowhere in sight.

Harrell was now sitting against the shop wall, face white even in the faint wash of

the streetlight 10 yards away.

“You OK?” Skinner asked, standing over him. His old platoon-mate glanced up and

nodded shakily. “What was that about, Ted?”

The vet’s lips moved under his shaggy mustache.

“Ted.”

His voice was ragged. “Ma quy.”

Skinner’s eyes narrowed. “So you know him.”

“No, no,” Harrell shook his head. “He is ma quy. A demon.”

Underwood, Oklahoma

Brianne Reynolds inspected the plastic case proffered by the unnaturally calm

teenager. ” ‘Million-Dollar Babies.’ Where’d you get this, Lucas?”

Lucas’ acne’ed expression was inscrutable. “Right over there, in the— ” He glanced

sideways at the racks of videos. “In the drama part. You know, it’s that Clint

Eastwood thing with the chick fighter. One of my teachers said it was real good. You

know.”

His voice cracked on the last phrase, and the health/video provider nodded. “I

thought it was ‘Million Dollar Baby,’ singular.”

The boy swallowed, and looked behind him for support. Seeing the cop and her

diminutive, kinda butch-but-hot-looking little friend, he swallowed again and turned

back to Reynolds with a green smile.

“Tell you what, Lucas,” Reynolds smiled back. “Let’s just check, make sure there

aren’t any scratches on the disk.”

Lucas turned a paler shade of gray, then broke. “You know what? I think I left my

money in my other jeans. I’ll come back later. You want me to put it back?”

“I know where it goes,” Reynolds said calmly. “Thanks, though, Lucas.”

The teen nearly collided with Lindsay, and the door swung open and slammed,

allowing a nanosecond of the street festivities into the shop.

Reynolds smirked at her visitors. “Folks are out partying in the streets, and he and

his buds break out the porn. Do for you, Lindsay?”

“Brianne, Agent Scully and I are looking into Mrs. Timms’ murder. Heard you used to

take care of her.”

The nurse frowned. “Wow, about a year ago, after she broke her ulna. Worst couple

of weeks of my life.”

“Ms. Timms was difficult?” Scully asked, leaning on the counter.

Reynolds shook her head as she pulled a stack of DVDs from the shelf behind her,

under the eye of a maniacally grinning Tom Cruise. “Allergies. Was like a rainforest

in that house of hers’. Folks thought I had pinkeye for about a month afterward. No,

Lenore was a joy – very cooperative, a little forgetful.”

“Alzheimer’s?” Scully’s brow arched. “I had an aunt with Alzheimer’s. Horrible. Some

might say death would be preferable.”

Reynolds turned with a faintly distasteful expression. “She was a little forgetful. She

was 85 – a very lively 85.”

Scully whistled exaggeratedly. “One foot on the banana peel,”

“Excuse me?” Reynolds sputtered. “Lenore Timms was a lovely and vital lady,

probably as healthy as you, Agent.” She exhaled, then extended a DVD toward

Officer Uhler. “Lindsay, your Jackie Chan came in.”

“Ooo, excellent,” Lindsay cooed.

**

“Well, she didn’t seem like a Kevorkian,” Scully admitted, licking a stray dribble of

cinnamon pecan ice cream from the cone Lindsay had foisted on her.

“I don’t see it,” Officer Uhler agreed distractedly, balancing her triple dip. “You still

want to check on Jack Ninness? Heard he’s working the Jaycees ring toss.”

Encourage initiative, Scully had learned at a recent Bureau team-building workshop.

“Lead on.”

Dr. Ninness was a trim thirtysomething with thinning red hair. As the agent and the

cop approached, the physician was shoving a plastic bottle toward a large woman.

“I’m fine, really,” the woman protested.

“Do you know how many people have handled these rings?” Ninness persisted,

waggling the Purel dispenser. “Jaycees have been running this booth for 20 years.

At, say, 200 customers a night, three nights a year, that’s 12,000 of your fellow

townfolk and tourists who’ve shared bacterial pathogens with you. C’mon, take a

squirt.”

The woman backed away. “I said NO!”

“Scoliosis, too,” the doctor sighed as he watched his contaminated customer retreat.

“Officer, you and your friend want to try your luck? Free blood pressure check with

10 tosses.”

“No thank–” Scully began.

“Hell, yes,” Officer Uhler breathed, grabbing the compromised rings. “Doc, you know

about these murders in town, right?”

Ninness nodded. “Who’s doing the post-mortem on the Resnick boy?”

Scully blinked. “How did you know about that?”

“Chief’s son worked the last shift, said it was the same guy responsible for the mayor

and those others. Biggest stir in the tri-county area since last May’s meteor shower.

You must be the FBI agent.”

“Yes,” she replied weakly as Lindsay took aim. The red plastic ring hula’ed solidly

around the neck of a wood block wearing a digital watch.

“I assume you’ll find damage to the sino-atrial node,” Ninness suggested.

That was supposed to be sealed information, but Scully had learned Underwood

valued open communications above all us.

“Yeah, buddy,” Lindsay whooped as a second ring snagged a plastic frog.

“That’d seem to indicate someone with not only a detailed knowledge of human

anatomy – which I assume is why you’re talking to me — but also an almost

supernatural sense of aim,” the doctor continued. “That’s an awfully small target,

buried under skin, bone, and connective tissue.”

The word “supernatural” sent a sense of frisson through Scully. “You don’t honestly

believe that, do you?”

“I said, ‘almost supernatural.’ But it is strange, isn’t it. You’re quite a shot, too,

Officer Uhler. You’ve got four more rings.”

This was careening wildly out of control. Scully decided on a blunt approach. “Since

we’re being so candid, Doctor, can I ask your feelings on euthanasia?”

“Saves public health care dollars, but it wreaks havoc on physician billables. Wow,

good shot, Officer.” Ninness deposited Lindsay’s winnings and the Purel on the

scabbed counter before her.

Officer Uhler scrubbed and rolled up her sleeve. “OK, Doc, bring on the cuff.”

Presidential Wash-a-Teria

“Bigfoot.”

“Alive. The militias drove him into British Columbia.”

“Nessie.”

“Dead. Everything since 1970 has been the Chamber of Commerce.”

“El Chupacabra.”

“Please,” Roy snorted, scoring another hit from the Thai coffee he’d scored from The

King of Siam next door. The same family owned the Presidential Wash-a-Teria, but

seemed to be perpetually absent from its premises.

“No,” Mulder protested, raising his right hand in a Scout’s pledge. “I met him once.

Them. They’re probably in Southern Mexico, unless the lettuce crop came in and the

Minutemen got sloppy.”

“Uh huh,” Mulder’s cryptozoological soulmate grinned lopsidedly.

Roy hadn’t known who belonged to the Joe Boxers and tees now spinning in the

washer beside his. The hulking young man resembled Penn Gillette gone to seed, if

that were possible. He’d spotted Mulder’s reading matter, and the two had struck up

a lively round of “Alive/Dead/Bullshit?”

“So what do you do, Fox?” Roy said. “Cool name, by the way.”

Mulder glanced at his own wash – a white cotton maelstrom ready for the rinse, then

turned to his new friend. “I’m a profiler with the FBI.”

Roy averted a Thai spit-take as he scanned Mulder’s Cartman T-shirt and safari

shorts. “Yeah, right, dude.”

“Hey, I almost caught Buffalo Bill,” Mulder sputtered. Actually, Agent Starling had

pegged him immediately as a flake on the make and nodded tolerantly and looking

for the Quantico cafeteria exit as he offered a profile that turned out to be astonishly

on the mark. Mulder had never questioned the young agent’s ethics – he was almost

positive she hadn’t heard a word he was saying after he’d suggested they catch a

Tobe Hooper film festival.

“’Spose you bagged Hannibal the Cannibal, too,” Roy murmured, going along with

the non-existent game.

“He’s probably back in Rio.”

“You’re good. Bet your lady loves rapping about coelacanths and John Wayne Gacy.”

“She tolerates it,” Mulder sighed. “What do you do?”

Roy shrugged. “Waiting for my Lotto ticket to hit, man. Just mainly horsing around.

Used to work at some posh joint in Virginia, but I didn’t like the way they operated.”

He slam-dunked his empty cup into the trash. “Shit. Let me get this shit in the dryer,

and I’ll be back.”

As faux-Penn transferred his sopping khakis, Mulder eyed the door. As he turned to

his returning friend, it banged open and a lanky, buxom brunette entered, wrestling

a pair of plastic baskets. Her jersey running shorts advertised Georgetown University

in rolling text.

clip_image010

“You need some help?” Mulder and Roy volunteered simultaneously. Arching an

eyebrow, she moved briskly past to the far bank of machines. Roy settled in next to

the agent, and they watched as their new associate unloaded.

“I see Paris, I see France…” Mulder sang under his breath.

“I see pajamas with footies, about 10 sizes too small,” Roy said glumly.

“Shit,” they sighed in unison as Mulder’s cell phone sounded.

Underwood, Oklahoma

“I feel like Eddie Albert, Mulder,” Scully murmured into her cell phone as she gazed

at her newly delivered white wine. It was fizzing, which seemed unusual.

“A pop culture reference,” Mulder gasped. “I have taught you well, my undersized

grasshopper. What’s up in Hooterville, Scully?”

“Four homicides, one fresh. Four medically improbable murders, one in a locked

apartment. Crazed environmentalists, germophobic doctors, a police force with some

real confidentiality issues.” She lifted her glass to her nose. The bouquet was strong,

too strong. “On the brighter side, I’ve struck up quite a rapport with the young

policewoman they assigned to me. She seems eager to learn.”

“Youch. They gave you a rookie on a serial murder case? Wow, FBI clout in action.”

“There’s a festival going on,” Scully protested, turning from a pair of young tank-

topped men who were toasting her with their Coors. “The chief is short-handed.”

“Yeah, that’s it. Any suspects?”

“That’s why I interrupted you while you were getting your spin on. I need to tap your

profiling expertise. You free to talk?”

“Just me and Roy and a ton of wet permanent press, right, Roy?”

“Yo, Scully!” a disembodied voice called out. Scully sighed.

“All right. Four victims – three men, two women. The only common factor seems to

be that all four victims were impaired at the time of their death – by age, by physical

disability, by weight, by alcohol.”

“Like a lion culling the weak gazelles from the herd. Maybe a Darwinian motivation –

survival of the fittest. Or a thrill killer who knows his or her limitations. Maybe a

beginner, testing the waters before moving on to more challenging prey.”

“The latest victim was drunk but otherwise young and able-bodied.”

Mulder was silent for a second. “You said the murders were medically impossible.”

“Improbable. The killer somehow stabbed each victim precisely in the sino-atrial

node.”

“Literally turning off their light switch. It would have killed them instantly. The bodies

were unmolested?”

“No sign of mutilation or post-mortem abuse.”

“That doesn’t sound like a thrill killer. Efficient, instant, dispassionate. More like

some kind of bizarre series of mob executions or revenge killings. Sounds almost like

an X-File. Maybe the killer can ‘read’ cardiac electrical activity, sense where the sino-

atrial node is. Any other anomalies in the case?”

Scully sipped her “wine,” wincing. “They had a meteor shower last spring. Should I

look for little gray tourists?”

“Rowr. So why don’t Roy and I toss it around for a while, fluff out some Hanes, and

get back to you?”

“Happy birthday, Mulder. Hopefully, I can deliver your gift tomorrow night.”

“’Night, Oli-vah.”

“Hey there, Red.” Scully looked up to see a mullet with a grinning man attached. He

nodded toward the phone in her hand. “Asshole stand you up?”

The agent looked up blandly. “Asshole’s tae kwan do class ran late.”

The yellow grin didn’t fade. “Hey, I know a little a’ that shit. Broke some asshole’s

collarbone one time.” His skinny chest puffed under his stained wife beater.

“That’s sweet. Look, I just came in here to enjoy a nice glass of wine with my friend,

OK?” Scully demonstrated with a casual sip, her face puckering in response to the

wine’s delicate kerosene finish.

“Well, hey, my buddy Rick over there’s between chicks…”

“Last one’s still up at the state women’s correctional facility, isn’t she, Randy?”

Randy winced, then turned slowly to Lindsay Uhler. The cop had metamorphasized

into a sort of Viking cowgirl in painted jeans, a torso-molding tee, and lizard boots.

“Well, hey there, Linz,” Scully’s erstwhile suitor stammered. “Just keepin’ the

assholes away from your friend here.”

Lindsay beamed prettily. “Well, I appreciate that, Randy. You give your mom my

best, now, hear?”

“Er, yeah, you bet.” He turned to Scully with a weak grimace. “Ma’am.”

“Randy.”

Lindsay dropped into the chair opposite Scully. “Jeez, I hope that was all right. I just

figured maybe you didn’t want Randy hitting on you. I hope that wasn’t out of line.”

Scully laughed. “Ah, no. If you hadn’t come along, I’d have bought him a glass of

this. If that didn’t kill him, my .38’s in the purse.”

Lindsay nodded sympathetically. “Larry doesn’t serve up too much wine. Here,

lemme get you a Stagecoach.” She craned around. “Hey, Larry – rustle Agent Scully

up a Stagecoach. And a Virgin Long Island Iced Tea.” Officer Uhler settled back in

her chair, crossing her boots. “Saw you were on the phone when I came in. Your

partner?”

“He’s the profiler. I thought maybe he could shed a little light on the case.”

“Why didn’t he come out here with you?” Lindsay inquired.

Scully paused. “Mulder’s on a sort of leave of absence. He had a run-in with some,

uh, rough characters recently, and he needs a little time to, I don’t know, recharge, I

guess.”

“You two are pretty close, aren’t you?” Lindsay asked softly as the bartender placed

two tall red beverages before them. “You really care about him, don’t you?” She

studied Scully’s face. “Oh, shit. Sorry. I got a tendency to pry.”

Scully struggled for a smile. “It’s all right. It’s a good trait in an investigator. I guess

it must seem inappropriate–.”

“Oh, no,” Lindsay hastened. “I mean, when I was a dispatcher, I had a little thing

with Darrell, you know, that deputy was checking out your butt back at the station?

That was probably where our relationship went wrong, when I think about it. So, you

guys getting married any time soon?”

“Ah,” Scully responded, reaching for her drink. “Whoo. That is…potent. Look, is there

any word on Shari Ketner’s alibi?”

“Ran down Ginny Hollowell – you know, the slut that did half the football team? She

says Shari was with her, and Ginny’s boyfriend backs them up. So you think maybe

Trey had something going on the side, and gave Girlfriend Two a key, and maybe

Girlfriend Two found out about Ginny, and stabbed Trey. Except everybody knows

about Ginny, unless Girlfriend Two’s been ready to blow for a while. Well, and why

would Girlfriend Two kill the mayor and Lenore and Mr. Morehouse?”

Scully took another sip. Suddenly, she was growing immune to Lindsay. “Plus,

Resnick would hardly seem to be a candidate for euthanasia, unless the killer has

broadened his or her scope to a Darwinian level.”

Officer Uhler smiled tolerantly as she pulled at her ice tea.

“So, what did they have in common?” Scully pondered. “It’s hard to picture the

mayor – or certainly Timms — and Resnick traveling in the same circles.”

“It’s a small town, but yeah, can’t say I ever remember Boyd hanging out with the

gang at Mickey D’s,” Lindsay acknowledged.

Scully leaned back and was instantly engulfed in fleshy leaves and petals. She freed

herself and studied the plant ensconced in the corner of the bar. “What is this thing.

I’ve never seen anything like it. Is it local?”

Lindsay shrugged. “You remember Maddy? The lady was going to call the federal

government on all of us? That’s that plant she’s all worked up over. Nobody in town

knows what it is – just popped up this summer. My guess is, somebody was moving

cross-country and their plant dropped out the window and took root. There’s a whole

field of ‘em on the west side of town, nowhere else. Well, not nowhere else – Lenore

had a bunch of ‘em, and you saw the one at Trey’s place.”

Scully bolted upright before Lindsay could complete her sentence. The effort dizzied

her, but she forged on. “Do you remember if the mayor or Morehouse had any of

these plants?”

“Hold on.” Officer Uhler burrowed in the Wykotah Library tote bag that substituted

for her purse. She emerged with a stack of photos, and spread the crime scene shots

on the graffiti-ed table. “Oh my God – you’re right. See, right by Mr. Morehouse’s

recliner. And in the pot by the mayor’s hot tub, where he got stabbed. Holy crap.”

“Holy crap,” Scully concurred.

Washington, D.C.

“It started happening after I dried out, got my shit back together.” Ted laughed as

he surveyed his thread-bare apartment. A mismatched Goodwill living room set and

a 13-inch TV collected dust beneath a network of water stains and cracks. “Well, as

much as I could get it together.

“The first time, I saw him out the window, down on the street. My first thought was,

jeez, old guy, you don’t wanna be roaming around Southeast this time of night. Then

I realized who it was – Quan. You remember Quan, right?”

Skinner sat up, unkinking a spring in the once-maroon couch. “The old man. The

Shaman.”

Quan hadn’t been a spiritual healer in the Native American sense, but he had been

something of the village doctor, applying herbal remedies and odd ministrations with

a more than a respectable recovery rate. The old man had seemed amused by the

corpsman’s comparatively cutting edge medical technology, and the corpsman came

to marvel at the old man’s skill and rapport with his patients.

Quan was among the civilian casualties in the Cong attack that had set Ted Harrell

on the path to self-destruction and offered Skinner a glimpse into the unknown.

“What did he want?” Skinner asked. Ten years ago, he’d have immediately written

Ted off as a psych case.

Harrell leaned back in his puke-green armchair, calloused hands clasped on his

thighs. “Well, at first, he just kinda hung around – I’d see him on the street, at work,

at the VA, when I’d get my free check, you know. I knew it couldn’t be him – shit,

Walt, even if he had survived, he’d of had to have been about 90 back in ’72. But the

way he looked at me – he knew me, had to. But every time I’d try to catch him, ask

what the hell he wanted, he’d just like disappear into the crowd, around a corner like

tonight. Then one night, I wake up – I sleep there, on the couch — and shit, he’s

sitting right here, in this chair.” Ted wrung his hands, grinning anxiously. “I just

about crapped myself. Then I knew, he just wasn’t real. I asked him who he was,

and he told me ‘Ma quy.’ Then he was gone. But he kept showing up – sometimes

he’d asked me if I’d ever thought about the villagers, about my time there, in

country. Tonight, he told me what he wanted. Everything I had.”

Harrell barked and thumped his temple with a knuckle. “Fucking crazy, right, Walt?

Except you saw him, right?”

“I saw him,” Skinner reassured the ex-Marine. He considered Ted’s lined, worried

expression. “Ted, I never told you about when I nearly died there in the jungle. Hell,

when I died.”

Then it all came out. How he’d felt the bullets spiral inside him, ripping into muscles

and tissues, then nothing. How the next thing he’d seen was his own lifeless,

bleeding body twisted in the dirt below, the North Vietnamese soldiers stripping him

of his uniform and personal belongings, of the corpsman franticly trying to summon

life back into the shell of meat and bone that had been Walter Skinner. And

succeeding…

clip_image012

“Jesus,” Ted breathed as Skinner fell back, drained, silent.

“I never looked beyond that experience, never tried to find any meaning or hope in

it,” the director finally murmured. Skinner looked up. “But I’ve come to realize there

are things in this universe we can’t account for through science or logic. So, no, Ted,

I don’t think you’re ‘fucking crazy.’ I’m going to call a man I know – he has a grasp

for the kind of things you’ve been experiencing.”

Ted nodded eagerly, as if Skinner were holding out a lifeline. “Hey, you want

something to drink? You suddenly don’t look so hot.”

“Just water.”

“You betcha. I’m gonna fix some coffee, just the same. Just sit back, Walt, relax.”

The recounting of his afterlife experience had both exhausted and somehow

exhilarated Skinner. Over the last 10 years, he’d crossed the line with increasing

frequency – hell, he’d crossed the lines off the map. That he could justify each step

further into the murky no man’s land made little difference – Skinner’s life had been

one of order and reason. Vietnam had been nightmarishly simple: Life-and-death

dependence on a small group of men, yes-or-no survival decisions, a black-and-

white mission to stay alive – to keep breathing.

Skinner had always wondered if after the stark simplicity of war, guys like Ted were

simply unable to return to the complexity of an existence where breathing was only

the beginning. Understanding that breathing might only be one step in a far more

mysterious plan – perhaps that had helped Skinner survive.

Ted’s home was a Kafkaesque study in minimalism: A chair, a couch, a tin TV tray

that doubled as an end table, a half-dozen channels, and Mr. Coffee for company in

the absence of Jack Daniels. The TV tray held a half-tray of generic Oreos and a

cheap wood frame no doubt purchased with the couch and armchair. Skinner tilted

the frame toward him. A photo of a young blonde in a high-school mortarboard and

gown and a taller, older woman, beaming and hugging the girl to her. Ted’s wife and

daughter Stacy. A gift from the ex, during a moment of sentimentality? A harsh

reminder to Ted of what he’d abandoned, what he’d missed?

Skinner’s fingers froze. The girl was familiar, and not because she shared Ted’s eyes

and jawline. Then he remembered where he’d seen her.

He rose, abruptly. “Ted?”

Harrell appeared in the kitchen doorway, a jar of instant crystals in his hand.

“Gonna take a rain check on the water,” Skinner announced, heading for the door.

“Hang in, OK – I’ll call my, ah, my friend.”

Presidential Wash-a-Teria

“Ed Gein.”

“Visionary. Boy loved his mother.”

“Aileen Wuornos.”

“Missionary.”

“Son of Sam.”

“Hedonistic.”

They’d run through Fake/Natural, Guilty/Not Guilty, and Good Cruise/Crazy Cruise,

and had arrived at Serial Killer Typology.

“Really?” Roy queried. “Not Visionary? You don’t think the dog made him do it?”

Mulder tipped his plastic chair back against the folding table. “Berkowitz later

claimed Rich Girl — you know, the Hall and Oates tune? – motivated him, even

though the first four shootings occurred before the song was even released. I think

Harvey the German shepherd was a convenient scapedog – Berkowitz just got a

blast out of blasting those couples. C’mon.”

“The Centaur.”

Mulder smiled. “That’s an interesting one. He or she’s kind of tough to get a handle

on. Eleven victims, both sexes, eight WASPs, one Asian-American, two African-

Americans. No attempt at robbery. I think we can dismiss Gain as the motivation

right off the bat. Could be Hedonistic, but I don’t think so. The murders were quick –

no torture, no sexual element, just a quick slash to the jugular. That narrows it down

to Visionary or Missionary.

“Now, the odds are against Visionary. In most cases, the voice in the killer’s head

belongs to a good defense attorney. Gein and Herbert Mullin – the guy who thought

he could stop earthquakes with a baseball bat — were exceptions. And Mullin

experimented with hallucinogens. I’m going to go with Missionary.”

“So what’s the mission?” Roy asked. “You said it – he’s an equal-opportunity killer.

No regard to race, creed, or sex, dude. What’s the mission?”

“Well, up until a day ago, I had a guess. Income-wise, the first 10 victims were in

the high five figures to the low sixes. Mostly professional people, college-educated,

most either fashionably liberal or prosperously conservative. Which eliminated a

political motive. But the victims were all relatively affluent. Maybe class hatred was

the motive? Some minimum wage earner sick of taking crap from yuppies? A

socialistic statement about the decadent upperclass.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Roy nodded eagerly as an obese woman filled the doorway, a pair of

toddlers in tow.

The first 10 victims were scattered throughout D.C., Virginia, and Maryland and a

variety of professions and social milieus. They’d checked for any common delivery

services, dry cleaners, favorite restaurants – any potential source of disgruntlement

– and come up empty. That didn’t eliminate the possibility that the killer was

randomly selecting targets for his or her social vendetta, but the Centaur appeared

to know their routines, appeared to have identified them for a specific reason.

“But then there was Anton Lee Anderson,” Mulder added, aloud.

“Yeah,” Roy acknowledged, nodding soberly.

Anton Lee Anderson was a former runner with the Simple City Crew’s Avenue faction

in Southeast in the early ‘90s. After a series of juvie busts, Anderson ran afoul of one

of the Circle faction’s chief lieutenants and took a drive-by bullet in the femur. His

family sought sanctuary for him with Project Outreach, a youth counseling and

training center in the ‘hood, and Anton wound up at city college, working toward an

associates’ in computer programming. Old gang associations short-circuited those

plans, and Anderson had been working night crew with a downtown custodial service

for the previous 10 years.

Until he didn’t report nearly a week ago. Despite his youthful transgressions,

Anderson had a spotless work attendance record, and his absence sparked

immediate concerns. The worst was confirmed when the former banger’s body was

discovered in a thicket about 30 miles north of Georgetown. The slashed throat, the

rural setting were unsettlingly familiar to the Maryland State Police and the FBI.

“He mighta been a good Centaur, your theory’s correct,” Roy suggested. “Cleaning

up after executives every night, then going home to Southeast. Living in a shithole of

gangs and drugs. And you know he would’ve loved fucking around with the cops.”

“Except he wasn’t the Centaur – he was the victim, and a problematic victim.

Suddenly, the Centaur’s Missionary motive seems to fly out the window. And the first

victim from inside the city proper. The others were pretty much scattered outside

metro D.C., which suggests the Centaur might be based inside metro D.C. and is

trying to throw us. If that’s true, then the implication’s disturbing. The Centaur’s

hunting on his home turf, which, with the fact that the killings have been coming

more frequently, indicates he’s stepping things up, losing control.”

“Maybe he was, you know, a witness, an innocent bystander,” Roy conjectured.

“I doubt it – why the execution-style murder, like the others? No, I think somehow,

Anderson was part of the pattern. If the Centaur’s based in town, maybe he went

hunting for his other victims. But what if Anton Lee stumbled into the Centaur’s

orbit. What if he fit the Centaur’s mission, but he was merely a victim of

convenience?”

Roy leaned back, eyes searching the yellowed acoustical tile for answers. A shrill

warble and an insistent buzz simultaneously broke the silence, and both men

jumped.

“Mine,” Mulder breathed, going for his cell phone.

“Dryer,” Roy announced.

“Mulder,” the agent grunted as his friend began to empty the dryer beside the

mysterious unclaimed load.

**

“The ethnic Vietnamese claim Lac Long Quan as the father of the Vietnamese

people,” Mulder began. “Lac Long Quan means King Dragon of the Land of Lac, and

he was the son of King Duong, the first king of the country then called Xich Quy, or

Red Devil.

“Lac Long Quan’s wife, Au Co, a fairy princess, gave birth to a sac containing 100

eggs from which 100 males were born. One day, Lac Long Quan told Au Co: ‘I am

descended from dragons, you from fairies. We are as incompatible as water is with

fire. So we cannot continue in harmony.’ So they parted. The man went to the coast

with 50 of their children, while his wife went to the mountains with the other half.

The eldest son, who followed his mother, later installed himself as Vietnam’s first

monarch, King Hung.”

“Agent Mulder, that’s fascinating,” Skinner replied as a horn sounded in the

background. Someone — a cabbie, Mulder presumed — cursed in some Middle

Eastern language. “But I’d prefer a little less theory and a little more applied

knowledge. What do you know about Southeast Asian demons?”

“I’m just setting up a context. The Vietnamese people are steeped in myth and folk

legend, and like any over-colonized culture, they became insular, protective of their

secrets. As the French, the Communists, the Americans came through, they held

tight to their culture as a shield, and, they hoped, their ultimate salvation. Excuse

me. Hey, Roy, you need some help there? OK, lemme know. Sorry.”

Skinner took no offense to Mulder’s characterization of the U.S. forces. Skinner had

believed in what he’d done, tried to do, for his villagers and those like them, but

even he shared some serious reservations about the U.S. mission in Vietnam. “So

you think what Ted’s been experiencing is real? I mean unreal?”

“Is this old man Quan a supernatural manifestation? I think probably so. Is he an

avenging demon, seeking reparations for his people from a man who from what

you’ve said was a benefactor rather than an invader. No, I don’t think so.”

Mulder heard brakes squeal on the other end. “What do you mean, Agent?” the

director asked.

“Look, you said your buddy at the VA pulled up Harrell’s file for you. What’d it say?”

“That after his return, Ted couldn’t hold a job, experienced some severe substance

abuse problems. The VA psychologist called him passive-aggressive — he had low

self-esteem, masking resentment for the military, the VA, friends who avoided him

once he came back, his wife.”

“He erases both himself and others,” Mulder considered. “Thing is, it doesn’t make a

whole lot of sense. Why does this ma quy, this demon, suddenly appear to Harrell,

nearly 35 years after the fact? Long time for revenge to get cold. I have a thought,

but let me mull on it a while.”

“Fine — I’m going to talk to the daughter, anyway.” Skinner paused. “Agent Mulder?”

“Yeah?”

“How are you doing? Everything going all right? Maybe you’ve thought a little more

about the Bureau counseling…”

“Hey, no more speaking in tongues, and the hearing’s 100 percent. I’m even doing

my own delicates, and I couldn’t even do that before.”

“Good night, Agent Mulder. Thanks.”

Underwood, Okla.

Madeleine Ryland’s ranch home was located on the fringe of town, beyond the last

convenient mart and drive-through. On the roof of the home showed – the rest was

obscured by a jungle of prairie plants, flowers, and particularly noxious-looking

weeds. They parked in a scrubby clearing, and Scully could see lights on in the

ramshackle detached garage. The house itself was silent and dark.

The windows in the garage bay door had been painted black. Despite her lingering

buzz, Scully felt an instinctive tension, and she drew her sidearm. She glanced at

Lindsay, whose weapon was already out.

“Smell that?” Officer Uhler whispered. Scully’s nostril’s flared, and she flashed on a

raid on a militia compound roughly a year before. “Been a lot of anhydrous ammonia

thefts in the area last few months.”

“That door’s probably deadbolted,” Scully suggested. “You think you can take it down

at the hinges?”

Lindsay grinned. “Unlike Randy, I paid attention during tae kwon do class.” She lifted

a lizardskin boot and kicked it sharply between the rusty hinges of the garage door.

The panel splintered as the bolt tore from the other side of the frame. Lindsay

knocked it aside, and Scully followed, weapon extended.

Ryland had reached the shotgun on the workbench groaning with household

cleaners, empty cold medicine bottles, and glass jugs filled, Scully was certain, with

liquid nitrogen fertilizer.

“Drop it, Maddy, or I drop you!” Lindsay bellowed. Scully almost jumped, and Ryland

tossed the gun to the cracked concrete floor.

“You scared the living shit out of me,” Maddy whimpered apologetically. “You just

scared me is all.”

Lindsay pulled out her cuffs. “Meth, Maddy? That shit will kill you.”

“Oh, God, I don’t use. I mean, it’s all chemicals. Every cent I make goes to Friends

of the Earth and Greenpeace.”

“Well, that’s real generous and all, but I’m going to have to take you in, anyway. We

also want to talk to you about the mayor and Lenore and the rest.”

“Poachers,” Maddy muttered. “They shoulda respected nature. It wouldn’t have

happened if they’d just respected nature.”

Scully glanced sharply at Lindsay, who shook her head slowly and nudged the

environmentalist toward what had been the door.

clip_image014

Capitol Chophouse

The manager’s eyes grew wary as Skinner stepped into the restaurant’s foyer. He

looked behind the director, then relaxed and stepped forward.

“Yes, sir, what can we do for you?” the harried manager smiled with forced

congeniality. His jaw dropped as Skinner flashed his ID.

“The gentleman I was with tonight–”

The manager sighed. “Yeah, I’m sorry about that. I don’t know what he told you, but

it wasn’t what it looked like. We give a ton of leftover crap to the local missions

every week.”

“That’s commendable,” Skinner responded. “He’s been bothering one of your

employees, hasn’t he?”

The manager hesitated, unsure where this was leading, and to whom. “Yeah, yeah.

He’s Stacy’s dad. You know, the girl that brought your drink. That’s why she asked

Ryan to take your table — Ted, I think his name is, has been coming around a lot,

too much. Last week, I told him he didn’t stop showing up, I’d have to can his girl. I

wouldn’t, of course — she’s one of my best with these congressional assholes and

tourists.”

“What’s he want?”

“No money, if that’s what you mean. Naw, my guess is absolution. I’m Catholic, so I

can get it like going through a drive-up window. Little harder for Stacy’s dad — he

dumped her when she was like two or three, her and her mom. And Stacy had, what

do you call it, a congenital heart problem. Bad ticker. That made it worse, even if

Vietnam had fucked the guy up.” The manager stopped abruptly, seeing something

in Skinner’s eyes, his demeanor. “Sorry — that’s how you knew him, right?”

Skinner smiled reassurance.

“Well, look, I feel for the guy if he wants to make things right with his kid. But he’s

got to stop bugging her on the job and otherwise. Him and his little friend.”

“Little friend.” Something buzzed in Skinner’s brain.

“Yeah, the old guy. The Asian. I don’t mean anything racist or anything, but he’s real

spooky.”

**

Stacy Harrell backed against the break room table as if she were cornered. Her eyes

darted toward the corridor between the dining room and the bar. “So what, now he

sends the FBI?”

“I’m here as an old friend. That means I want to protect Ted, even from himself, if

necessary. I understand he’s been bothering you.”

She laughed. “Yeah, it’s a bit of a bother. Whining about blood ties, family,

repentance. He said it was time for me to let go. Me. After he ditched me and mom

when I was just a baby. Look, I know about all this post-traumatic stress shit, but I

was a baby, a baby with a bad heart. He’s asking too much. Too much. And he’s

going to get me fired. You try to get that through his head.”

“Hey, Stace.” Skinner turned to see the tall young Samaritan who’d slipped Ted the

high-priced Care package. “Well, hey. You leave something?”

“No, everything’s fine,” Skinner said.

The boy knocked on the doorjamb. “Great. Stace, tell Gary I still feel like shit. Dinner

crowd’s thinning out anyway.”

“Sure,” Stacy nodded. “Take care, Ryan.”

“I will,” he said seriously, and Skinner caught a relationship vibe.

“What about the other man?” Skinner asked, and Stacy blinked. “The old man, the

Vietnamese man. Your manager, Gary, I assume, said some old man’s been

bothering you, as well? Is he a friend of your dad’s?”

She stared at him for a second, and her face drained of blood. Then she composed

herself. “Gary’s mixed up. That’s just some homeless guy from the neighborhood.”

Stacy Harrell smiled nervously. “Coincidence’s a bitch, huh?”

Presidential Wash-a-Teria

“That’s it for me, dude,” Roy proclaimed, hefting his Hefty bag. “Hope you get your

guy. You wanna let me know, I’m here every Friday night. Party central. Hey, you

got a blog?”

“Naw,” Mulder shook his head, pulling his own wet slacks from the washer.

“You need a blog, man. Seriously. Later.”

“Later.”

The door jingled loudly back into place, and Mulder was left with Hot Mama and 15

pounds of soggy cotton and polyester. He lugged his wardrobe to one of the dryers

Roy had vacated, plugged in a fistful of quarters, and cranked the knob. Plastic

buttons clicked against the metal drum as Mulder checked out the selection in the

long-neglected vending machine. Half the chip coils were empty, and the packs that

remained had been bleached by the sub. Mulder’d seen human remains that looked

juicier than the Slims Jims.

He selected two and launched into an essay on giant African rodents.

“Hey.”

Mulder looked up, forcing a chunk of meat stick down his esophagus as Hot Mama

leaned on the folding table. “Ah, hey.”

“Look, I didn’t mean to eavesdrop,” she continued. “But you gotta admit, it was

some pretty weird shit.”

She was probably late twenty-something, wearing a bargain name brand of jeans, a

worn tee Mulder recognized as Army issue. He’d guessed single mom at first – no

men’s clothes, the infant wear. But then he spotted both the stylish office wear,

slightly larger than the monogrammed coffeehouse polos and aprons.

“What’s your major?”

Hot Mama smile was tight and dry. “Very good. Commercial art.”

“When’d you get home?”

“Geez, who are you, the Stupendous Yappi? Oh, the shirt. Pulled a tour in Baghdad

right after the shit began – Sam shipped me back in one piece about five months

ago. So now I’m living with my sister and her kid and schlepping coffee near the

Smithsonian so I can afford canvas and horsehair brushes. I actually got some stuff

into a gallery on Pennsylvania — heart of darkness-type shit. Small talk over? Cause

I’m serious. Look, how do you know all this serial killer shit?”

Mulder hooked an arm over the back of his chair. “Chicks dig the behavioral

sciences, am I right?”

“Yeah, I’m about to wet myself. Actually, it makes you sound a little spooky — you

might think about dropping it from your bar banter. Look, I’m serious. What are you,

a cop?”

Mulder flashed his ID. “Why you want to know?”

Mama planted her firm rump on the folding table. Mulder silently cleared his throat.

“Because,” she said. “Cause I think I saw your Centaur victim the night he got killed.

Here.”

Underwood, Oklahoma

Scully flipped her phone shut and settled back into the booth. The bar crowd was

building as Lemon Shake-Ups gave way to Wild Turkey. “Told Mulder I’d grab the

first flight out of Oklahoma City tomorrow morning. I’m sure your prosecutor will be

able to connect Ryland to the murders. You handled yourself pretty well back there,

Officer.”

“Shoot,” Lindsay murmured. “Dad was Air Force for 20 years. Taught me how to

shoot a gun when I was seven.”

“I was a Navy brat,” Scully said.

“Wow, that is just…”

“Incredible?” Scully lifted her Stagecoach.

“He must be real proud of you.”

“Dad passed on years ago.” Eyes thoughtful, Scully took a deep pull on her drink.

“As for being proud, well, that’s a jury that’ll never come in.”

“Oh, he just must’ve been,” Lindsay persisted. “Just look at you. An FBI agent and

everything. Protecting your country, putting the bad guys away, you and your

partner.”

Scully chuckled. “Sometimes lately, Officer Lindsay, er, Officer Uhler, uh, Lindsay,

sometimes lately I don’t know if I know who we’re protecting. And the bad guys just

seem to keep coming. Coming and coming and coming and… Crap, what were we

talking about?”

“I’m not real sure. You just might want to go a little easy on that Stagecoach, Agent,

OK?”

Scully grinned and toasted the cop. “That’s OK. You’re my desi-, desinated driver.”

Lindsay nodded. “Know what? I think maybe I oughtta drive you over to my house,

let you grab a little shut-eye. Been a pretty stressful night for both of us, and I still

got a little paperwork to clear up at the office.”

“Oh, shit. It’s the shank of the, you know. Hey, let’s find Rick ‘n Randy – I wanna

show ‘em my gun. Maybe they’ll show us theirs’.”

“Yup,” Lindsay confirmed. “I think maybe a little shut-eye’d be just what Dr. Ninness

ordered.”

Washington, D.C.

Something was wrong. Skinner knew it as soon as his knuckles hit the door. Chaos

set up a vibration – Skinner had learned to sense it. The air in the hallway

reverberated with dust and residual nicotine and violence.

He knocked twice more. No response. Skinner knew better than to break or slip the

lock, but if he was right, and he hoped he wasn’t, it wouldn’t be necessary.

Skinner was right. The door swung open as he grasped the knob, and Ted appeared.

The ex-Marine was sprawled across the couch, on his back, his eyes wide and

unseeing. His chest was a bloody mess. A quick scan of the food-stained carpet

yielded the weapon – a generic kitchen knife, probably from a dollar store. The

handle was still smooth, new.

Ted’s wallet was on the floor, stripped of what at most could have been a few bucks.

The vibe here was theatrical, and cheaply so. Premeditated murder by an amateur –

bought the murder weapon for the occasion, set up a clumsily fake robbery.

Skinner stepped into the hall and broke out his cell phone. He punched a pre-

programmed number, fed the dispatcher the pertinent data, and sat down on the

stairs to wait for the DCPD.

Ted had been a trusting man – despite the inherent dangers of D.C., he’d probably

welcomed his killer into his home. At least his demons had been put to rest – the

guilt, the self-loathing, the alienation. Skinner was gratified he’d been able to give

Ted one last good Friday night, happy Ted had been able to see the humane side of

the world he’d long forsaken. The old Marine and his wife at the chophouse, the

kindness of the young waiter.

Skinner’s eyes narrowed, and he crossed back to Ted’s door. Despite his training, he

pushed it open and moved past the body on the couch to the kitchen.

The Presidential Wash-a-Teria

“Anton, right? Yeah, I had to go shopping with my sister last Friday, so I got here

maybe 11 or so. He was doing a couple of loads, doing some business on his cell

phone, jammin’ with Jay-zee on the I-Pod. He was wearing his uniform, I guess –

polo shirt, Anton stitched over the pocket. Guy was a janitor, right?”

“Mm. We found powdered detergent in his shoes. No washer in his apartment

building, so we figured he went to the laundromat right off shift at the Monument

Insurance Building. This is the closest laundry, ergo…”

“Ergo,” Mama mused. “And it just happens to be your laundromat, too. Happy

coincidence.”

Mulder shrugged. “For shizzle. So Anton’s got his washing on, and…”

“He sees something he likes. He starts pouring on the charm, offering to help me

fluff and fold – and, no, that’s not code language. He wasn’t too bad, despite the

aging gangsta act, kinda sweet in a burnt-out way, but I’d heard him yelling about

having to watch the kid, I assume with his old lady. So I kissed him off nicely and

put everything on a short cycle.”

“Anybody else hanging around?”

“Just me and Anton. A night to remember.”

“Mm. You know any regulars here named Jim?”

She shook her head. “Why?”

Mulder held up a finger and retrieved his laundry bag. He pulled out a soggy sports

shirt. The name Jim was embroidered on the left breast.

“What? You steal the guy’s laundry?”

“After Anton Lee’s murder, I started re-evaluating everything. The first victim in a

series of serial killings usually offers the murderer’s motive, but the anomalous

murder – the one that doesn’t fit – is the one that usually solves the case. All we’d

had up to this point was a group of seemingly unrelated victims and some equine

trace evidence.”

“Equine? Like horses?”

“Why we call him – or her – The Centaur. The mythological half-man, half-horse. We

found some equine hairs at a few of the early scenes – the killer got more careful as

the murders continued. Well, as I looked at Anton Lee’s routine over the week prior

to his death for any nexus between himself and the killer, I came across something a

little unusual. Anton tended to keep pretty much to work and his neighborhood, but

the Wednesday before he died, he took his five-year-old son, Tyrees, to the

Smithsonian’s National Zoo. See, the zoo’s had its troubles in recent years – several

animal deaths linked to negligence and mismanagement — so as a public relations

gesture, it’s been giving special memberships to underprivileged local kids and their

parents. Admissions free, but membership lets the kids go places and do things the

general public can’t.

“Anton’s been on a redemption kick, his ex says, and he’d been trying to step up as

a dad. It was a longshot, but it was something. Several of the victims had kids, and

a statistically high number were divorced. Zoo’s a great place for divorced dads –

lots of distractions, the excitement wears the rugrats down pretty quickly, and it’s a

lot more fun than listening to a hundred brats screaming around Chuck E. Cheese.

As it turned out, several of the Centaur’s victims had zoo memberships, and some of

the others had visited the National shortly before they were killed.

“Then it occurred to me to re-test the hairs we found at those first murder scenes. I

came up cherries. You ever heard of Przewalski’s horse?”

“Not if it hasn’t come up at the OTB.”

“Przewalski’s horse once roamed the steppes of Mongolia and Northern China,”

Mulder elaborated. “Now, it’s extinct in the wild. But there are nine mares and seven

stallions at the National Zoo. And here’s a fun zoo fact: Przewalski’s horses have 66

chromosomes, two more than domestic horses.”

“Wow,” Mama murmured, not without a trace of interest. “Lemme guess.”

Mulder smiled self-deprecatingly. “Hey, you have any idea how many stables, polo

clubs, and breeding farms there are in Maryland and Virginia? We checked every

one. But once the zoo connection popped up, we ran a more sensitive DNA screen.

Sixty-six chromosomes.”

“That shirt. It’s from the zoo, isn’t it?”

Mulder turned the garment around with a flourish. Four red-brown streaks striped

the shirt’s tail. “Official staff uniform. That’s why the Centaur couldn’t simply dispose

of the shirt. He didn’t want to have to answer any questions from his bosses that

potentially could come back to us.”

Hot Mama crossed her arms. “Should you really be telling me all this shit?”

“Aa, I’m off duty,” Mulder dismissed. “Besides, I think we’re close to a break in the

case.”

“Mm. So I guess the question is, why are you telling me all this shit? I assume you

didn’t think it would get me all hot, as intriguing as it is.”

“Why do you think?”

Mama raised an eyebrow. She turned, retrieved her laundry bag, and reached inside.

Mulder blinked as the weapon came up. It was heavy, black, military-issue.

“It was me checking your ass when you came in, wasn’t it?” Mulder asked. “I like a

girl with some junk in the trunk, so sue me.”

Mama smirked. “Nooo, I think you’re telling me to watch my own ass, right? Maybe

do my laundry at the joint down the street?” She lowered the gun. “Just wanted you

to know my ass is in good hands. If I can handle insurgents in Iraq, I think I can

manage one homicidal zoo geek.”

Mulder shrugged.

“Sara, by the way,” she supplied as she bagged her pistol. Sara hefted her bag over

her bare shoulder. “You’re kind of geeky, too, and more than a little creepy. But

you’re also kind of sexy, in a young William Hurt kind of way. You got somebody?”

The agent sighed. “Yup. And she’s armed, too.”

Sara nodded. “Oh well. Lemme know if you need to debrief me.”

She was out the door before Mulder could muster his comeback. A large hanging fern

blocked his view as Sara retreated into the night.

Mulder nonetheless continued to stare. Finally, he fumbled for his phone.

Underwood, Oklahoma

Lindsay Uhler settled in contentedly as the Folger’s started burbling in the station

pot. Agent Scully was safely tucked in on her couch, the chief had grunted

congratulations – or indigestion – as he headed home for the evening, and she’d

helped snag both the local meth dealer and a killer – and a world-class pain-in-the-

keister, at that.

Her reverie ended abruptly as her purse began warbling. Agent Scully’s cell phone –

she’d taken it with her so her new gal friend could grab a few in peace. Lindsay

wondered if all feds had so much trouble handling their liquor.

Lindsay opened the phone and bit her inner lip as she pondered the cryptically

labeled, glowing buttons. Finally, she pressed the green one and press the phone to

her cheek.

“Hello?”

“Scully?”

“You Agent Mulder?”

“Uh, yeah…”

“Wow.”

“Ah, is Agent Scully around?”

“Oh. I’m sorry. Uh, no – she’s indisposed.”

“Indi–? Never mind. Who’s this?”

“Officer Lindsay Uhler, sir. Underwood Police Department. It’s nice to meet you –

well, talk to you anyway. Agent Scully’s said a lot of really great things about you,

well, I mean…”

“Officer?” Mulder sounded amused.

“Oh. I’m sorry. I’m just babbling. Can I help you, Agent?”

“Yeah. I was thinking about your case – your murders?”

“Yeah, Ginny’s clammed up, says she wants a public defender – well, the public

defender, really. So she isn’t saying anything. But I think we got her pretty good.”

“Great, great. Only thing is…”

“Agent Mulder?”

“Well, I was thinking about what your suspect said when you two arrested her – that

the murders resulted from the victims tampering with nature?”

“Yep. That pretty much tied it up, you know?”

“Yeaahh. Of course, that could be open to interpretation. I mean, it’s reasonable to

assume that Ms. Ryland was saying she killed those people because they tampered

with nature. But what if that wasn’t what she meant?”

“Agent Mulder, I’m afraid I’m not keeping up with you…”

“Let me put it another way. Did Ms. Ryland have a key to your last victim’s

apartment?”

“Well, we’re not done with her place yet, but so far, no.”

“OK. Well, just suppose for a second Ms. Ryland didn’t kill those people. Why would

she just ‘clam up’ and let you charge her with serial murder? Maybe to protect the

real killer?”

“The real killer? Agent Mulder—”

“Look, you had a meteor shower in your area last spring, right? I was thinking about

your killer’s profile – a passive predator, opportunistic, picks victims unable to react

or fight back – and it struck a chord. Have you ever heard any theories about how

the bays of North Carolina were formed? Officer Uhler?”

“I’m sorry. North Carolina?”

“One theory is that a meteor hit Earth 30,000 to 100,000 years ago, breaking into

pieces that skipped across the surface, creating depressions that eventually became

those bays.”

“Okaaay…”

“Well, it’s one of several competing theories, but some scientists believe it’s backed

up by the region’s anomalous flora.”

“Uh, Agent Mulder. You’re getting a little too deep for me. Maybe I could have Agent

Scully call you when she gets up.”

Mulder chuckled. “Just tell her what I told you and ask her to take a good look at all

the crime scene photos. Look, my guy’s coming back – I gotta run. I’m sure I’m way

off the mark, and even if I’m right, the killer’s not going anywhere. Ciao.”

“Bye, now,” Lindsay sang, brain still buzzing. After puzzling out how to deactivate

Scully’s phone, she poured a cup of sinisterly opaque coffee from a scaled Mr. Coffee

carafe and settled in behind the chief’s desk. Lindsay tapped in the chief’s password

– “HOTGUNZ – and Pam Anderson disappeared from his PC screen (none of the town

board had ever been on this side of his desk).

Lindsay took a tentative sip of her acrid elixir and began to Google.

**

“Hey, sleepyhead,” Mulder grinned, sipping his coffee and dropping the Post’s A

Section onto the table. “I’m starving.”

Scully padded into the kitchen. “You’re always starving. Hold your horses.” She

gathered her robe, opened the oven, and extracted a large roasting pan. “Mom

called last night.”

“Who?”

“Mom.”

“She’s dead. Duh.” Mulder murmured. Scully heard the newspaper rustle as she

carried the pan into the dining room.

“No, Mom. My mom.”

Mulder looked up. “Who? Wow, hey, those look great.”

“I hope you like them,” Scully sighed, setting the pan on the table. The top file slid,

and Mulder rescued it. He eyed the stack of Bureau-stamped folders hungrily. “You

going to grab something on the way to the office?”

“Ah,” Scully gasped, her eyes flying open, her mouth cotton padding. The light was

blinding. A shadow moved before her.

“Don’t move, Agent Scully.” Lindsay Uhler’s voice was tense, cold. As Scully’s eyes

adjusted, they widened. The agent’s lips moved silently as she stared up at the odd

weapon the policewoman was wielding above her.

“Lindsay,” Scully rasped.

“It wasn’t Ginny,” Lindsay murmured. “Your partner figured it all out. Please – don’t

try to get up. Just don’t breathe. And close your eyes.”

Her own weapon was in her purse, her purse god knows where. Scully considered

what her next move might be, and then she heard it. A whispered rustling behind

her. A new shadow crossed her face.

Scully’s eye darted up. A scream worked up from her diaphragm, lodging in her

throat. The tentacle – no, tendril – undulated above her, like a cobra. Two fleshy

“petals” parted, and the tendril reared back.

Suddenly, a wet, bitter spray hit Scully, and her eyes clamped shut. “Die, you

polinatin’ son-of-a-bitch!” Lindsay yelled over a series of inhuman, agonized shrieks.

A volley of shots rang out, and Scully tensed against the cushions.

Then, the world ended. Or it seemed to. Then Scully felt a hand on her arm. “It’s all

right, honey,” Lindsay whispered. “I mean Agent Scully. C’mon, we got to wash you

off.”

Scully opened her eyes. Officer Uhler stood, her “weapon” hanging at her side. Her

fingers were tight around an industrial spray nozzle. Scully traced the hose from her

hand to the canister at Lindsay’s feet, then glanced sharply at the floor beside the

couch, where a mass of shredded vegetation twitched. Lying among the compost

was a long, woody tendril that terminated in a leathery, razor-sharp appendage.

Scully looked again at the canister, made out the word “herbicide.”

“Never was much good at biology, so I didn’t take any chances.” Lindsay grinned

lopsidedly, toeing the herbicide label. “Broad spectrum.”

Washington, D.C.

“Hey, long time no see,” Ryan Morehaus yawned as he opened the apartment door.

The waiter was in a rumpled tee and sweat bottoms.

“You feeling better?” Skinner inquired.

“Ah, yeah, a little. Thought I’d hit it in a few. Can I do something for you?”

Skinner displayed his ID.

“Whoa, man,” Ryan breathed. “What do the feds want with me. Or Stacy, for that

matter?”

“You knew her father?”

“The bum? Hey, sorry, I guess he’s your buddy, right?”

“I understand he may have been harassing your friend. He and another man.”

Ryan stared at Skinner for a second. “Yeah. The guy thought he could just drop into

Stacy’s life, make everything right after, what, 30 years?”

“You and Stacy are good friends? She’s an attractive woman.”

Ryan was silent. Skinner moved past him into the apartment. “Once I realized you

had a thing for her, I began to wonder why you’d be so generous with a man who’d

been making your girlfriend’s life miserable. That special doggie bag you gave him? I

was with him all the way back to his place, saw him put it away. Oh, did I tell you

Ted was murdered tonight?”

Ryan’s eyes went wide. “Jesus.”

Skinner smiled grimly. “You must have freaked out when you found out an FBI agent

was at the restaurant, had had dinner with Stacy’s father. You had to get that bag

back – that’s why you cut out so quickly. Stacy has a bad heart condition. Does she

take digitalis, something like that? The food in that doggie bag was laced with it,

wasn’t it? When Ted was found dead of heart failure in that grimy dump of his, no

one would have gone to too much trouble to investigate.”

Ryan laughed incredulously. “You’re fucking crazy.”

“Yeah. By the way, Ryan, you lost something.” Skinner’s clenched fingers opened,

and he tossed a small, rectangular object at the waiter.

Ryan’s forehead creased as he caught the object and stared down at it. His eyes

popped as he read the name on the badge. His name. He glanced quickly at his

crumpled uniform on the couch, then slumped against the back of its accompanying

chair.

“She asked you to do it, didn’t she?” Skinner asked gently. “Stacy gave you that bag

for her dad, probably didn’t even tell you she’d spiked it. Then she had second

thoughts. She asked you to retrieve it. What, did you and Ted get into it?” Then the

director frowned. “Or had Ted already eaten those rolls? It seemed like a lot of

violence for you.”

“It was a stupid idea,” Ryan said suddenly. “Stacy’s been going crazy with this shit,

and I just wanted to help her. Then I realized the heart medicine could be traced to

her if somebody actually cared. But it…it was too late by the time I got there. So I

thought I could, you know, cover it up, make it looked like a stabbing.”

“They would have figured out he’d been stabbed after he was dead,” Skinner

murmured. “She played you, Ryan.”

The boy’s head came up fast. His eyes were red and wet and defiant. “No. It was my

idea. Just mine. I stole her medicine. She didn’t know. The guy was a monster — he

sent that thing, whatever it was, to get even for her not forgiving him.” Ryan shook

his head. “I just can’t believe I could fuck up…” He looked down at the badge in his

hand, then at Skinner, and moved to the dining room table. Skinner’s hand moved

toward the shoulder holster under his jacket.

Ryan untangled his white uniform shirt from the pile on the table. A black plastic

badge hung from the left breast. The badge blank was standard issue; Skinner had

only needed a label gun. “You fucker,” Ryan whispered, not looking up.

“Ryan,” Skinner cautioned.

But Ryan sank into a chair, burying his face in his fingers. Skinner got out of the

room as quickly as possible as the D.C. cops in the hallway came to claim the

sobbing boy.

The Presidential Wash-a-Teria

From his inky post across and down the street, James L. Wiest watched Mulder toss

his duffel bag over his shoulder and step from the hot white light of the laundromat

into the dim orange wash of the streetlights. He started to leave the boutique

doorway, then ducked back as Mulder stopped and turned into the King of Siam.

“Fuck,” Wiest muttered, rushing obliquely across the deserted street. He slipped into

the Wash-a-Teria, praying his new friend hadn’t forgotten anything.

The shirts were a damp, wrinkled mess, but he could put an iron to them later.

Besides, he was growing weary of the daily shit at the zoo. Maybe it was time to

pick up stakes, head out west, and resume his work in a less populous setting, where

his abilities would be appreciated.

Wiest froze. It was gone. His heart pounded. They were onto him. How? It had been

stupid to keep it, but it would have raised too many questions at the zoo if he’d

requisitioned another one. Wiest had no idea if the detergent would have

contaminated Anderson’s blood, his DNA.

DNA. Wiest tossed the shirts aside and dumped the nearby wastebasket onto the

filthy linoleum. Gone as well.

Wiest stumbled against the folding table. Then he rushed for the door.

**

“Yo, Roy,” Mulder smiled, toasting with his foam cup. He shoved the opposite chair

out with his sneaker. “Java jive got to you again?”

James Leroy Wiest’s eyes were dark and intent, his nostrils flaring. The King of Siam

was empty save a counter girl scanning People and two cooks embroiled in a heated

exchange in Thai.

“Give it up,” Wiest whispered hoarsely. “The shirt and the cup.”

“Let me buy you another Thai coffee, Roy,” Mulder invited. “We’ll talk.”

Wiest’s palm came down hard on the formica, rattling the chili and soy sauces. The

hostess/waitress looked up from Brad and Angelina, shrugged, and returned to her

magazine. “I’m not fucking around, man. You really an FBI agent, or just some Gacy

groupie? ‘Cause you don’t want to screw around with me.”

Mulder pulled his wallet from his jeans and flipped it opened. Wiest gaped at the

Bureau ID and collapsed into the proffered chair. “Oh, shit. This was a fucking setup,

wasn’t it? Your buddies waiting in the back to jump my ass?”

“No setup, Roy. I’m not even on the job right now. Had some laundry to do, and I

thought I might as well do a little research while I was at it. Once I’d narrowed the

search down to the National Zoo, you stood out. A veterinary assistant with the

Przewalski’s horse exhibit who, as it turned out, was a former horse breeder at a

stable in Virginia. And a juvenile abuse victim who was shuffled to three different

foster families before finding yourself in the company of beasts. That’s when it hit

me. The motive. Your motive.”

Wiest was now silent, his chest rising and falling.

“The victims. You studied them when they brought their kids to the zoo. Inattentive,

permissive, overindulgent, emotionally abusive, verbally bullying. You evaluated

them, like prospective thoroughbreds. And decided to thin the herd of those you

deemed unfit to be parents.

“But it didn’t stop there, did it, Roy? Victims eight and 10 were single, childless.

What were they, poor breeding stock? Typical Missionary – the boundaries of your

‘mission’ were expanding. Then came Victim 11. What was his story?”

Wiest stared at Mulder, then looked down at the placemat before him. “It was

Friday; I was doing a couple of loads. He was on his cell phone a couple of washers

away, talking to his girlfriend, wife, I have no idea. It was clear she needed him to

watch their child, but it was just a nuisance to him. He started cussing, yelling how

he didn’t even know for sure it was his kid. He had to hang with his ‘boys.’ Jesus. I

just, I don’t know…”

“Roy,” Mulder murmured, leaning forward. “Who’s next? Me? You see me as Dad of

the Year?”

The killer blinked. “You? No offense, man, but look at you. Friday night, you’re off

the clock, and where are you? Some cheesy-ass laundromat, yakking it up with a

serial killer – excuse me, an alleged serial killer. You’re obsessed with Bigfoot and

Ted Bundy and the Loch Ness Monster. Jesus, Fox, at least I’m honest about myself.

Your girlfriend – the one on the phone – she doesn’t have a chance. You’ll never

follow through. You, with a wife and kids? Why bother killing you?”

Mulder’s fingers tightened around his cup. They loosened, and he smiled uncertainly.

“How about because I could put you away for the next 700 years?”

Roy nodded sadly. “Yeah.” His hand came out of his jacket pocket with a serrated

hunting knife. “Sorry, man.”

clip_image016

“You going to do it right here? Then what, Roy? The waitress, the guys in the back?

Some night owl customer looking for some pad thai? That part of the Mission?”

“That’s why we’re leaving,” Roy said steadily. “You’re not going to let me kill a bunch

of civilians. Let’s go.”

The killer gasped as Mulder’s cell broke the tension. “That’s them, Roy. I had a

feeling you’d show up. It’s Friday night, Roy. Let’s all make it to Saturday morning,

OK?”

Roy’s eyes popped as the phone bleated persistently. Mulder reached for his jeans,

and the veterinarian lunged across the table. The agent’s left hand snagged the chili

sauce, and he shot a stream of the fiery condiment into Roy’s face. The knife flashed

as Wiest howled, and Mulder felt a searing metallic pain as it bit into his forearm.

The half-blinded killer lashed out again, and Mulder caught his wrist. The table and

its occupants crashed to the tiles, spreading a puddle of mingled chili and soy sauce,

cold coffee, and blood.

“Hey, you guys cut that shit out!” Mulder heard an outraged feminine voice shrill. He

shoved a hand into Roy’s face as the blade quivered an inch above his left eye. The

knife descended a centimeter at a time, and Mulder braced his right foot. His bent

leg pistoned up, and Roy cried out. Mulder yanked the hunting knife free and planted

his knee on Roy’s chest and the blade under the stunned killer’s chin.

“What kind of freaking cow shit is this?” The tiny hostess demanded above them, a

.38 in her delicate hands. The men goggled up at her.

“Min,” Roy croaked as he flopped under the agent’s weight. “This psycho’s trying to

kill me. He says I stole his girlfriend.”

“That’s bloody likely,” Mulder panted.

“Get the knife, Min,” Roy begged. “He’s gonna cut my throat. He’s fucking crazy.”

Min pulled back the hammer. “Agent Mulder not crazy. Good customer – come every

Saturday night, do his washing, eat lots of ginger beef and shumai. Take care of

giant mutant rat in kitchen without telling health inspector. You just buy coffee –

every Friday, nothing but coffee all the time. Sucky tipper, too. You shut up, do what

Agent Mulder tell you.”

“Call 911, Min,” Mulder ordered. He winced as he fished a pair of cuffs from his now-

bloodied windbreaker and rolled Roy onto his belly. His cell phone erupted again,

agitating a pool of coconut-laced coffee. Mulder clicked the cuffs into place and

recovered his phone.

“Mulder? I just tried to call you. You done with the laundry?”

“Yeah. Officer Uhler give you my message?”

“Yup. You were right, as usual, Mulder. We got our man – our plant, that is.”

“Hey, great. Say, Scully, I’m kind of in the middle of something. Gimme a half-hour

or so, tell me all about it.”

“Muld–?” Scully’s voice piped as her partner ended the call.

Mulder shook his head as he looked down at the serial killer. “Stole MY girlfriend, eh?

What do you think I am, some loser who hangs out in a cheesy-ass laundromat on a

Friday night?”

Underwood, Oklahoma

Scully slid into the booth across from Officer Uhler, who was halfway through a plate

of fried eggs, bacon, and biscuits and gravy. The Outdoorsman was half-full of bone-

weary Kiwanians, public employees, and carnies – the moonlit town beyond the café

was littered with half-deconstructed kiosks, corndog sticks, and balled popcorn bags.

Another Wykotah Days had passed into history.

“EPA and Fish and Wildlife are sending in crews to eradicate the rest of those plants,”

the agent reported. “I can only hope no tourists took any souvenirs out of the area.

That was quick thinking, Lindsay. Thank you seems woefully inadequate…”

“Aw,” Lindsay grinned, a scrap of egg leaking from the corner of her lip. “Your

partner worked it out. He told me all that stuff about North Carolina and meteors and

anonymous flora. And he said we ought to look at all the crime scene photos. So I

just googled up ‘North Carolina’ and ‘meteors’ and ‘plants’ together, and I found out

some folks think those insect-eating venus flytraps and sundews and the like that

grow there came from the same meteors that made those lakes in North Carolina.

Sort of like volunteer corn that gets into soybeans through deer crap, except this

came from outer space. I figure those dinky meat-eating plants were like the great-

great-great-great-grandfolks of that thing almost shishkabobbed you. Your partner

was right – there was a plant next to where we found each of the victims.”

“It preyed on old, infirmed, incapacitated victims,” Scully explained. “A single strike

to the sino-atrial node to kill its prey. Just as deep-sea predators developed

camouflage and other devices to trap their food, those plants must have developed a

heightened sense of its prey’s life functions and how to shut them down. In their

home environment, they must be able to consume and digest their prey at their

leisure. That’s why none of your victims showed signs of molestation or mutilation.

Ms. Ryland was willing to let us believe she was responsible for the murders because

she knew that if those plants were determined to present a public threat, we’d

probably eradicate them. She may be a drug dealer, but she’s also a diehard

environmentalist.”

“Wow.” Lindsay bit into a fatty strip of bacon. “After I put it all together, I

remembered I had one of those things right next to the couch where you, uh,

bunked in. I ran down to Buck’s Tru-Valu Hardware and grabbed the most powerful

herbicide they had, then high-tailed it to my place.”

“Wow,” Scully smiled. She opened the purse beside her. “Lindsay, there’s something

I want you to have. My partner, Mulder, gave this to me years ago.” Scully located a

metal trinket, which she placed next to Officer Uhler’s plate. “It’s an Apollo 11

keychain. Mulder reminded me that there are extraordinary men and women and

extraordinary moments when history leaps forward on the backs of these individuals,

and that there’s no substitute for hard work and perseverance. And teamwork. No

one gets there alone. That’s what this keychain represents. You had my back

tonight, Lindsay – you exhibited hard work and perseverance and, perhaps most

importantly, imagination. I can’t think of anyone who deserves to have this more.”

Officer Uhler set her fork down and stared at the keychain. Finally, she reached out,

stroking the fob’s engraved surface. She glanced up with a shy smile.

“You know, Agent Scully, I told you my daddy was in the Air Force?” the cop said

quietly. “He flew with a few of the guys you were talking about that went off into

space. He might even have met some of the guys who went up on this mission right

here. Guess what I’m trying to say is, I’m real honored you’d want to pass this on to

me.”

Lindsay pushed the keychain back across the table with an apologetic smile. “But I

got like five of these things already.”

“Ah,” Scully nodded.

The Capitol Chophouse

The vibe at the restaurant was unmistakable. The night owl diners on the patio

rubbernecked at the ambulance and squad cars, washed in red and blue light. Gary

was in the foyer, face white and stricken.

“One of the chefs found her in the john,” the manager informed Skinner dully. “She

was just sitting there on the toilet, eyes wide open. She looked like she’d seen the

fucking devil himself. Jesus, what’ll I tell her dad now?”

Skinner said nothing. After a beat, Gary glanced up warily.

“What?” Skinner asked quietly.

“Beth, the girl who found her, she said she saw some old guy hanging around in the

hall right before she found Stacy. An old Asian guy. Shit, you don’t think…?”

“I don’t know,” Skinner said simply. In his dying moments, had passive-aggressive

Ted projected his combined guilt and retribution on the daughter who’d refused to

forgive him, in the form of the old villager he felt he’d been unable to protect?

Skinner left the manager in contemplation. He wanted to be anywhere else — maybe

his office, maybe the Wall, to revisit the ghosts of men and women who’d never

returned to the world.

As the sole-surviving conspirator, Ryan Morehaus would go down for Ted’s murder.

Stacy Harrell would go down as a natural death, possibly as a victim of karma. This

wasn’t his jurisdiction.

None of it.

The Presidential Wash-a-Teria

Midnight

“Jesus, Mulder.”

Mulder looked up as the paramedic checked the dressing on his arm. “Geez, he hit a

major artery, didn’t he? And God’s an anal-retentive bureaucrat with really, really

nifty Italian wingtips.”

Special Agent Brad Vollmer inspected the laundromat disdainfully, searching for a

sanitary place to lean. He settled for standing stiffly in his crisp tux. “I thought you

were on disability leave. That man killed nearly a dozen people. What did you think

you were doing?”

“Catching him?”

“I was at a reception at the British Embassy. With a junior State Department analyst.

A very hot junior State Department analyst.”

“You should’ve said something. We coulda hung out.”

Vollmer sighed and turned to the EMT. “He going to be all right?”

“Just a flesh wound, Mr. Bond,” the paramedic smirked, packing his equipment. “You

just keep it clean and protected, my man, OK?”

“Always do,” Mulder responded, bumping knuckles with the tech. The paramedic

hoisted his kit and disappeared into the night. Vollmer sighed.

“We’ve been chasing this guy for the past year-and-a-half, god-knows-how-many

man-hours, and you snag him while you’re doing your fine delicates, on sick leave at

that,” Vollmer grinned sourly. “The gods really must be on your side.”

“You have no idea,” Mulder grunted, wobbling to his feet. “I’ll come in tomorrow,

clean up the paperwork.” He saluted the dapper agent.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Vollmer demanded.

“Hey,” Mulder grinned, “it’s Friday night.”

*end

14×01

1

Friday by Martin Ross

Tintabulation

 

 

Tintabulation

Authors: VS 13 Producers (Donnaj, Martin Ross, Traveler, and Vickie Moseley

Artists: Donnaj, Martin Ross, Truthwebothknow1 (Lisa)

Videographer: XSketch

Rating: Mature Audiences for violence and torture.

Category: Movie

Spoilers: Relies heavily on Televised Seasons 1 – 7 and Virtual Seasons 8 – 13

(read ‘Previously on VS 13

Disclaimer: This is a labor of love. Absolutely no profit is being made. No

copyright infringement intended.

Archive: This production is exclusive to the Virtual Season 13 for two weeks,

then anywhere.

All comments, feedback, etc should be addressed to virtualseasonx@gmail.com

clip_image002

Teaser

Place: Unknown

Time: 2321 hours

Seventy-nine hours earlier

They were shrouded in black fabric. These men, part of the “Ghosting team”, if not for their mission and the secrecy that surrounded their duties might have looked comical. Dressed head to toe in black, all wearing black ninja-masks to cover their identities and all wearing double-gloved surgical gloves to protect themselves and their detainees from contamination. Team X had just received the fifth and hopefully final ghost detainee to be processed. The white male strapped to a backboard and was semi-conscious; vomit coated his suit and had ruined his tie. One of the team has noticed that the suit was not cheap. It was a quick thought, as this information didn’t matter to the Team’s objective.

The detainee took in the surroundings as much as he could; a dazed and confused expression and the sense of power surrounding this unknown place made his blood turn cold. Finally getting a grip on his senses, he tried to question his captors.

“Look. What’s going on here? Who are you?” He felt his stomach clinch but tried to ignore it. The situation reminded him of another time another place. Working with quick hands, one of the team members hit the detainee cutting off the detainee’s inquiries and making him gasp in pain and surprise. Moving quickly the detainee was removed from the backboard and unceremoniously thrust into a straight back chair, his hands wrenched behind the chair’s back and bound.

“Now what fu–” Adrenaline coursed through his veins, the detainee tried to break free from his captors. Struggling and becoming more lucid and panicked, he was placed in a secure headlock. Stepping forward before the detainee could voice more obscenities, a huge amount of duct tape was placed over the detainee’s mouth and almost covered his nose, causing the man to struggle for breath.

Satisfied, two of the team members held the detainee’s neck and shoulders still while the third member turned and retrieved a pair of shears from the table. Without much care for fashion, the man’s hair is crudely trimmed down to an uneven stubble, his hair falling in great amounts onto the floor. Powerless to move or raise protest, the only sound was from the shear’s scissoring sounds and the man’s muffled cries, his eyes pleading for  explanation.

clip_image003

Once the team member had finished cutting the detainee’s hair, the man’s muffled cries stopped, his breathing harsh, his chest rising and falling as if he had run a marathon. His panic increased and his heart pounded harder in his chest when he heard the sounds of an electric shaver and jumped involuntarily as his head was now shorn by the quick-handed skill of his captors. The manual of detainee processing stated that prior to interrogation, it was important to keep the detainee in optimum health. According to protocol, skilled medical personnel would identify any health problems present through the administration of frequent, routine, hands-on medical examinations. The identification of skin infections, however, was made increasingly difficult as the quantity of hair increased. Conversely, non-medical detainee staff could more easily identify questions as to an inmate’s possible skin disorder if said inmate was bare faced and with short hair.

Bald now, the detainee was administered several attention grabs, two dozen ‘attention slaps’ and given three hard open handed belly slaps to the stomach which caused pain and triggered an immediate submission response in the detainee.

Finally subdued, the detainee was returned to the gurney where his clothing was cut away using stainless steel trauma shears. Now completely  ude, the attention grabs and slaps were inflicted upon the subject’s body, reinforcing the submission response and leaving his face streaked with tears.

Resurrection Cemetery

Clinton, MD

11:21 am

The black hearse led the single file of cars into the cemetery. It parked along the road in a section of older graves, most of the stones still looking timeless in their settings. A funeral home attendant opened the back door of the limousine directly behind the hearse, helping Margaret and Tara Scully out onto the pavement. Matty and Claire, both wide-eyed and silent, came next, followed by their Uncle Charles.

Six agents, including Walter Skinner, carried the casket, a simple polished cherry box now draped with the stars and stripes, to its final resting place.

Skinner had picked the 4 men and one woman personally, knowing them to be among the handful of agents who respected Fox Mulder and his work. Mel Bocks was one, Kenny Andrews another. Agents Stonecypher and Kinsley both looked grim faced determined, but there were tears on the female agent’s cheeks. Danny from research made the sixth pallbearer as they moved their burden closer to the gravesite.

Skinner looked out over the gathered attendees with an unbearable feeling of dread. He didn’t want to have to face Maggie Scully and any of Dana’s close family. Not while Scully herself sat in a padded room, restrained to her bed, incoherent. She wasn’t injured, aside from the now healing cuts on her arms. Not physically, at least. But emotionally, he was afraid his agent would never come back from this most horrible attack on her psyche.

She should be here, his mind kept repeating. She should be witness to the life and the quest that was Agent Fox Mulder. She would want to stand next to the grave, he could see her composed in her grief, but grieving nonetheless. Mulder deserved to have her here. Scully deserved to be in this place of honor — to be handed the flag now draping the coffin for the service. But she wasn’t here and nothing seemed right or proper because of her absence. Maggie Scully spotted him and waved him over next to her. There were chairs in place for the family and some of the mourners. He was relieved to note that many of the Bureau agents had come to pay their respects, at least in death Mulder held their favor.

clip_image004

The man to Maggie’s immediate right caught Skinner’s gaze and nodded. Lt. Commander Charles Scully was decked out in his Naval Dress Blues, the epitome of a faithful son and now head of the family. It had been grating on the Assistant Director’s nerves, this man’s sudden appearance at such a tragic moment. He couldn’t shake the feeling that something was very, very wrong but continued to push the thought to the back of his mind. Everything seemed out of place since Agent Clark had called him in the middle of the night just days ago. Maggie reached out and took Skinner’s hand for just a quick touch. Their eyes met and he saw her struggling to compose herself. “I don’t know what we’re going to do without him,” she admitted brokenly, barely whispering the words. She glanced over past Charles to where Tara and the children were sitting. Matty sat unnaturally straight and refused to look at the coffin. Little Claire sat on Tara’s lap and clung to her mother fiercely, as if Tara might be taken away, too.

Maggie touched his hand again, lightly. “Will you please say a few words — for Dana. I know she would want you . . . ” Her words trailed off, her second grief coming fast on the heels of her first.

“Of course,” he said, wishing with all his heart he could refuse her.

Place: Unknown

Time: 23:31

Completely nude, the detainee was lifted and placed onto a gurney that had a waterproof pad under the detainee’s buttocks. Rolled to a left side-lying position, the detainee’s right knee was flexed and draped with a cloth, his anus exposed so that the team member in charge of administering the hallucinogenic enema could clearly see. The other members of the team now held the detainee prone and watched the team leader lubricate 2 inches of the rectal tube with water-soluble lubricant. The team leader approached the prone detainee and lifted the patient’s upper buttock to now clearly see the anus. Directing the tube toward the detainee’s umbilicus, the team leader inserted the it slowly and smoothly 3 to 4 inches, and released the clamp flooding the detainee with a rich cocktail of THC (tetrahydrocannabinol), kratom extract, indigenous to the rain forests of South East Asia, and the major tranquilizer clozaril.

Place: Resurrection Cemetery

Time: 11:45 am

Father McCue had been pressed into service, leading the assembled mourners in a brief prayer. He looked over at Maggie, who in turn, nodded toward Skinner. The priest smiled warmly at Skinner and motioned him to come to the head of the coffin to deliver the eulogy.

Walter Skinner had always hated public speaking. It had been one of the many reasons he stayed out of the limelight in all his years at the Bureau. However, of all the briefings he’d led, all the panels he’d participated on, nothing had prepared him to speak at the gravesite of a fellow agent and friend. Straightening his suit coat as he walked to the spot near the head of the casket, it felt like time stood still. The cemetery was suddenly silent. He couldn’t hear the birds in the trees or the cars on the road nearby. He couldn’t hear the mourners, although many of the female agents and both Scully women were now openly crying. He shook his head to try and clear his thoughts and suddenly, everything fell back into place, the sounds, the people. Drawing in a breath, he allowed his gaze to fall on the flag-draped casket. He honestly never thought he would see this day. He had watched Fox Mulder cheat death more times than Skinner cared to count. With Dana Scully, it seemed the X Files Division was impervious to death. But now Death had finally won, the price of constantly seeking the Truth had been paid.

“I first met Fox Mulder when he arrived at the Academy, over 15 years ago. I was waiting for my assignment in the DC Bureau and had been tapped to help out with some classes. I was working on the firing range.” Skinner’s lips curled into a grim smile. “Of all the recruits, Fox Mulder couldn’t hit the broad side of a barn.” There were appreciative chuckles through the crowd.

“We practiced and practiced that week. Each day Mulder would be the first one on the range and usually the last one to leave. All the other recruits eventually got the hang of the 9 mm and passed their certifications. Mulder, however, was still a long way from hitting the target sheet, much less the designated target areas on the sheet.”

“It was the day before the last day to be certified for his class and I was walking across the complex. I heard someone out on the range. It wasn’t unusual — anyone was allowed range time. But it was getting late, almost a half hour past dark. I went over to see who might be out there.”

“I’m sure I don’t have to tell you what I found. There was Fox Mulder. He had the flood lights on, and he was firing clip after clip. As I stood there, I could see the determination in his stance, in the way he ejected one clip and shoved another into its place. I was a Marine and I can tell you not since my days in boot had a seen a man more set on hitting a target.”

“I was about to go over and try to give him some more pointers when I noticed something. He was hitting the target. Not just the target, he was hitting square on the bull’s-eye. But he kept going. I stood there watching him for at least an hour, clip after clip and it was always the same. He’d found his aim, he was hitting the target — and yet he refused to call it quits.”

“Eventually, he ran out of clips. He was taking off his gear when he turned and saw me standing there. I had to say something. I asked him why he’d wasted all those clips when he was finally hitting the target. He shrugged and told me ‘I got so used to being bad at it, I didn’t want to give up once I got good.’ Skinner smiled at the memory and the crowd again rippled with respectful mirth.

“Fox Mulder never gave up on anything in his life. Not his sister, definitely not his partner, not on finding the Truth. Every day, no matter how few the leads or how cold the trail, he went out and kept searching.”

“We’re here today to honor not just the man, but his quest for the truth. We’re here to honor the partnership he held so sacred. We’re here to remember a man that many reviled in jealousy, some considered insane, but no one dismissed out of hand. If he left us nothing else, he left us an example of how to live, how to love and how to never, ever give up. I’m a better agent for having worked with him and a better man for having known him. There is not a single doubt in my mind — he will be missed.”

Location: Unknown

Time: 23:47

The virtue of delivering drugs by enema was that they bypassed the small intestine’s private line to the liver and offered the blood and brain the full effect of the narcotics in less than half a minute. Any resistance from any ghost detainee after being treated with the standard enema was 100% futile. With satisfaction the team members observed the detainee’s eyes widen and then slowly roll back into his head, the detainee’s respiration evened out. Now the team members rolled the detainee onto his back where he was quickly dressed in adult diapers and clothed in white cotton underwear, t-shirt, drawstring pants and shirt. His feet were placed in cotton tube socks and white deck shoes. The detainee’s wrists were wrapped in cotton gauze and restrained in tight fitting handcuffs. All of team X except for the team leader left the holding room. The team leader than gathered the man’s clothing into a garbage bag. As he was retrieving the clothing that was around the gurney, a wallet fell from the destroyed pair of pants. The team leader indulged himself and flipped open the wallet. Reading the name quickly and then flipping the wallet closed, he placed the  identification back in the black bag, along with his gloves, sealed it and headed toward the incinerator with its contents.

Within seconds the team leader completely forgot the name of the person. As of 0001 hours, he noted on his watch, the subject had entered a class under a residential directive allowing the CIA to capture and hold specific classes of suspects without accounting for them to the public, or revealing the conditions they faced in a prison on foreign soil. Guilty or not he was now heading for Flight N44982, a Private Lear Jet operated by the CIA, heading for a Black Site where he would most likely be interrogated, tortured and hopefully die quickly after the information he held was extracted.

Fox W. Mulder, recently of the FBI, was now officially and unofficially ‘ghosted’.

clip_image005

Act 1 Scene 1

Weathersbury, Vermont

7:06 p.m.

“The man who arrested you,” Dr. Conrad began carefully, studying his patient’s face.

His eyes flicked down to the open folder in his lap. “Mulder.”

Robbie Briese seemed at that moment to disappear into himself, his eyes retreating to the ornate Kashan rug on the psychotherapist’s floor. In moments of discomfort or silence, “Robbie” often explored the dusty red Persian carpet, seemingly finding some sort of meaning or even solace in its organized chaos of flowers, knots, and amoeba-like patterns. His permanent state of amnesia and the simplicity it had brought to Robbie’s life had opened him to a world of new perception.

“Robbie?” Dr. Conrad murmured gently. “Adam?”

Robbie’s eyes returned to the older man with the mention of the name he had taken years ago, following his rebirth. The first man, the last innocent in a world of pain, his foster “father” had informed him during a lull between the lunch crowd and the late afternoon crush. That innocence had disappeared when that man, Mulder, yielded up a glimpse into Hell itself. Robbie had refused to see his smiling, soft-spoken tormentor, and until now, Dr. Conrad had not spoken his name.

What Robbie had assumed to be an act of compassion in fact was Dr. Conrad’s recognition that he must tread cautiously. Robbie had come to look forward to his long sessions with the patient old European, even if he felt no connection to Conrad’s revelations about Robbie’s abusive parents, dark acts of childhood malevolence, and resurrection on a New York highway. It was almost as if Conrad were some benevolent djinn sharing 1,001 tales over a sea of elaborately woven silk.

“I don’t want to talk about him,” Robbie grunted in a tremulous voice. “Please.”

“Fox Mulder is an FBI agent,” Dr. Conrad continued. “He lives in Washington, enjoys old movies and baseball, and, like you, he is tormented by loss. His sister disappeared when he was but a boy, and this has driven his quest for order and his compassion particularly for the young. Agent Mulder has been very concerned about you. He is just a man — from everything I have been able to gauge, a very decent and gentle man.”

Robbie’s eyes were fevered with terror. “He wants to know what I saw. He murdered John.”

“Your friend was ready to kill Agent Mulder,” Conrad softly reminded him. “Agent Mulder is concerned by your fear of him, afraid that somehow it may reflect on his own emotional state. But he intends you no harm. This I promise. Do you think you could help him?”

“Keep him away from me.”

Conrad nodded. “As you wish. However, we need to deal with your fear, Robbie. We need to banish the monsters, exorcise these demons you associate with Agent Mulder.”

Robbie’s red head began to twitch vigorously from side to side. “No.”

The boy was about to run, Dr. Conrad could see it. Not from the facility, of course — an individual of Robbie’s unique skills had to be contained. Not that he had shown any propensity to use his talents after opening the Pandora’s box in Mulder’s head.

“Adam” had abandoned his zeal to wipe clean the collective conscious of society, and subsequently, his “victims” had regained their memory — including their memory of the fresh-faced boy in the Manhattan deli. He had no past to which to return, no present that would accept him.

No, Dr. Conrad could see Robbie retreat to the comforting den of his clean, simple, uncluttered mind. He had invested weeks just to reach this point —

there was ample time, and ample reward in patience. “Robbie,” he drawled, templing his fingers beneath his chin, “I wonder if it might not help if you were to begin a journal — a private journal of your own thoughts and fears. Begin with Agent Mulder, if you wish. Perhaps if you commit your anxieties to paper, if you can study them in cold black and white, they won’t seem as terrifying.”

Robbie blinked warily at this man he had come to trust. Dr. Conrad reminded him somewhat of his friend Mr. Marxmann — weary of the world’s pain and wise to its evil. As if the two had forged some kind of psychic link. His sole remaining regret about relinquishing his talent had been returning Mr. Marxmann to his painful memories of the Nazi camps.

“Private,” Robbie finally savored. “No one would see them.”

“Not even myself,” Conrad assured him with a fatherly smile. “Staff will be instructed not to so much as touch it, under penalty of unemployment. Perhaps we can find you a lockbox — you would be the sole key holder.”

Robbie relaxed in his chair. Dr. Conrad nodded contentedly.

**

“I would have had him begging to tell us,” Charlie proclaimed, flopping into the chair, vacated moments before by the young amnesiac. “He’d remember things he never knew in the first place.”

Conrad Strughold chuckled sadly. “Always with the sledgehammer approach, yes, my brash young friend?”

Charlie was merely bragging, too cocky to realize the magnitude of his impertinence. Men had died for questioning Strughold’s prerogatives, and those who hadn’t often would ultimately have welcomed death into their parlor. However, these were different days. Reliable colleagues were growing harder to find — or to keep — and those willing to pay the price for the greater good even rarer.

Charlie substituted foolhardiness for courage, acted in his own interests, which fortunately coincided with that greater good.

A blast from the past, young Scully might have called it. Strughold had been notified following Mulder’s trace on the old gypsy’s camp tattoo — staying ahead of the Israelis alone required extensive global networking – and had been amused to learn that his psychic “protégé” had cultivated his own successor. In this case, the sorcerer’s apprentice possessed a wizardry far more potent — and dangerous — than his master’s. To Strughold, Adam’s unique ability amounted to an amusing parlor trick, something of interest perhaps to the preening adolescents in the CIA or the NSA. There was far more at stake for Strughold and his colleagues than some mere reshuffling of geopolitical power.

What captured his attention was the name at the head of the boy’s criminal case file — Fox Mulder. Adam refused to discuss the events leading to his apprehension, and clearly was terrified by the inquisitive Agent Mulder. Given Adam’s reported talent, the implication was obvious. The boy had peered into Pandora’s box.

Strughold had had him transferred to this rural facility in Vermont to unlock what Adam had secured deeply inside his own psyche. The documentation had been flawless, and few questions had been asked — the staff and administration had seemed only too eager to be rid of their haunted, and haunting, young charge.

**

The man in the Sunkist VW van smiled grimly with satisfaction as the red LED bleeped to life. The range was incredible — although dosing the target had been a dicey proposition, involving split-second timing and an encyclopedic knowledge of electronics, he now was ensconced safely in the parking lot of a Brit-themed pub a quarter-mile away. The vehicle’s day-glo gaudiness in fact provided a perfect camouflage — he was one more unreconstructed hippie tripping through the Wal-Mart-free land of maple syrup and organic zealots. Of course, he could easily have terminated the subject. The facility was reasonably fortified, but the kind of system necessary to keep him out would have attracted every hidden federal eye and ear out here in the Vermont wilderness, especially in this post-9/11 world.

If you only knew what wolves were slavering at the threshold, he mused. No, even he had to fly under the radar: For the time, he had to keep his deal with the devils, although he could sense their suspicion each time he entered the room.

And why not, he conceded? Placing himself in the camp of the angels was a precarious proposition, to say the least, especially considering tonight’s task. Killing the boy outright would have been merciful. The man in the van was able to separate the import of his task from the enormity of its cruelty, but he was perhaps an unfeeling man, not an unthinking drone. It was the only way, whichever outcome resulted. The old Nazi was making progress, though not enough for his idiot “protégé” Charlie. Briese was growing to trust Strughold, and it was only a matter of time before the boy opened up about whatever they’d put in Mulder’s head. He’d been told only that it was of “cataclysmic” significance, and Briese would have no idea what to make of it, but for Strughold, it would be a defining piece of the jigsaw.

The old Nazi already possessed the adjoining piece, although he did not realize it. He cranked the heat up a notch and manipulated the keys and toggles of the small device he’d brought for the job. Better living through atrocity, he grinned mirthlessly.

He was convinced that only an outmoded sense of honor had prevented the Japanese from claiming global primacy decades ago — the technology in his hand had been nurtured for nearly a half-century, and was capable of so much more than the most fertile sci-fi hack could imagine. It was a biomedical miracle, but one that would never cure a dying child or mend a diseased mind. It was the stuff of dreams, in the hands of some of the most vile monsters ever to inhabit a paranoiac’s nightmare.

Six days earlier, an orderly in the employ of “Dr. Conrad” had unwittingly delivered a payload of nearly 50,000 nanobots into Robbie Briese’s bloodstream along with the thorazine used to suppress his “powers.” Not that the sedative was necessary — the kid had lost his appetite for mind-gobbling. The nanobots, assembled by yet other machines of confounding complexity, had been built for one simple task: To repair what a catastrophe on a New York interstate and Robbie Briese’s suppressed guilt had torn asunder. Even assuming Briese’s amnesia was psychogenic — produced by the subconscious rather than the grill of a Peterbilt — his associate was confident the nanobots would do their job, repairing pathways and synapses, rebooting circuits the boy’s own pain had shorted out, defragging scraps of memory scattered but not lost. At roughly 0.01 micrometer — half the size of the smallest nanobots known to the outside world — these miraculous machines would be virtually undetectable in any reasonably rigorous medical exam.

Under ordinary circumstances, Robbie Briese, AKA Adam, would have exhibited an earthshaking recovery, would have been restored whole to the world and his family. However, in this case, the cure would kill, or at least chase Mulder’s demons back into a black hole where Strughold would be unable to extricate them. The monster we know often is infinitely more frightening than the lurker in the dark.

Although the boy had attempted to deflect Strughold with small talk and innocuous insights during their last few sessions, his very dissembling revealed his newly rebooted terror. The man in the tangerine van recalled the cautionary wisdom of Pogo Possum, the marsupial philosopher of the cartoon pages who had been a staple of his childhood.

“‘We have seen the enemy, and he is us,'” Alex Krycek murmured.

**

“Leave me alone,” Adam growled, rocking on his bed. He glanced again about the ceiling, searching for the cameras that indeed were not there. Strughold had insisted complete trust was tantamount to extracting the young man’s suppressed intelligence, and the discovery of unnecessary surveillance equipment would destroy that faith.

clip_image007

Indeed, Adam had come to implicitly trust Strughold, the closest thing to a father figure he’d encountered since that day in the deli with the alien. The alien had murmured and empathized and promised, but in the end had revealed himself. The things he had seen in “Mulder’s” mind were real, somewhere — Adam knew his imagination had fled long ago with his memory. A memory which now had returned to haunt Adam. Initially, he’d rationalized “Robbie” away as some unwelcome, malevolent houseguest, rather than the true psyche of the shell Adam had come to inhabit. Robbie whispered in Adam’s ears, taunted his resistant host with dark notions and fevered dares and invitations.

He’d shared stories of cruelty and violence inflicted by and upon him — them; of the fear he’d — they’d — visited upon Ron and Sharon Briese, his neighbors, his classmates, his teachers.

Before he’d grown content with his life with Max and Betty Stein and the comforting clamor of the deli, Adam had exhaustively researched the topic of amnesia. He was an intelligent young man, and he recognized that, somewhere, he had known another existence. But these stories “Robbie” had spun — they couldn’t conceivably be true. The dark evil Robbie described couldn’t possibly be a part of him.

But, slowly, instinctively, Adam had recognized the ring of truth. Why do you think they didn’t come looking for you? Robbie sneered. Probably afraid you’d come back someday, their bad seed. Now they know, they probably wish that semi had sent you to hell instead of the looney bin. It was a truth too staggering to accept, that this soulless, sadistic thing was…him.

Then it came to Adam in a crushing wave of relief and horror. The alien. He knew its secrets, its plans, its nature, and “Mulder” was aware he knew. It couldn’t afford to raise suspicion by killing or taking him — his human colleagues at the FBI knew what he and Mr. Marxmann had done. Mulder had created Robbie, planted these lies in his head, made him question his sanity and distrust his perceptions. His first thought was to share his insights with Dr. Conrad. Certainly he’d know who to tell, some way to deal with the threat “Mulder” posed. However, Adam was reluctant to expose the kind old man to such danger — Dr. Conrad reminded him in many ways of Mr. Marxmann. And what if the psychiatrist didn’t believe Adam’s theory? What if, instead, Dr. Conrad believed Adam’s story about this psychically invasive alien to be merely a delusion he’d concocted to discount the vicious acts “Robbie” had fabricated? He was a shrink, and Adam had learned from his stints at Bellevue that they tended to think in such twisted ways.

No, drastic action was required here, something dramatic to convince Dr. Conrad of the Truth.

**

Krycek started at the insistent thumping. Depositing the device in the driver’s door pocket, he grinned sheepishly at the pudgy face in the window and feigned a yawn.

“This ain’t a KOA campground, friend,” the middle-aged man stated as the window rolled past his hawk-like nose. Krycek was prepared at any given moment to deal with any impediments to his mission (via the Tokarev tucked into the waistband of his jeans) but the man’s tragic comb-over and the windbreaker hawking The Ale and Steer signaled only a minor annoyance.

“Hey, sorry, man.”

“Yeah, well,” the pub owner grunted eloquently. “This is a private lot, and you don’t look like you got the price of a Pepsi on you. So why don’t you find another place to flop? Maybe Kerrigan’s down the road — it’d serve the son-of- a-bitch right.”

“Ah, yeah, sure,” Krycek mumbled, portraying embarrassment and twisting the key from accessory to ignition. As the pistons popped noisily to life, the owner stepped away, then planted his feet and crossed his arms in an expectant, authoritative gesture. For a spilt second, Krycek considered the Tokarev. He waggled his fingers and smiled weakly as he backed out of the spot and belched black smoke into the street.

Five miles down the highway, Krycek discovered a far more raucous and chaotic setting for his surveillance: A faux-cowboy bar nestled incongruously in a clearing of firs. The lot was largely full, but a Vermont wrangler in an S-10 yanked out of a spot in the fifth row, spitting gravel.

Krycek settled in and retrieved the device. Red flashed through the cab of the van — the second LED flared angrily. There were two possibilities. The first, system failure or malfunction, was not an option, at least according to Krycek’s associates in the Pacific Rim. The nanobots were self-repairing and, when necessary, self-replicating.

The nanobots also were designed to cease function and degrade with the failure of their host. The second alternative. Krycek knew the microscopic machines had done their job. A nanosecond of weariness washed through him. Then he locked the device in the glove compartment, wrenched the VW’s door open, and headed for the noise…

**

Charlie’s moment of petty vindication regarding the cameras was wiped clean as he dashed for Adam’s toilet. Strughold ignored the retching sounds from within the restroom, containing his nearly homicidal fury. “And you are positive this was a self-inflicted act?” he asked the security chief in low tones laden with menace as he glared at Adam.

“Door was locked,” the chief noted as calmly as possible. He, too, had recommended surveillance cameras, but the scary old kraut would scarcely appreciate that nuance.

“We kept him on suicide watch, just as a matter of routine. No belt, no laces, no pipes or rafters, no weight-bearing shelves, nothing sharp.”

Strughold’s glacial eyes met the guard’s. “I’m not interested in procedure. Was this young man murdered?”

“No.” It came out cracked and weak. “Although I have to say, it takes an awful strong desire to off yourself to do it this way.”

“Hmm…” Strughold stared again at the pulped horror that was Adam/Robbie’s head, at the damaged bed frame and the blood-soaked mattress on the floor beside the corpse. Nothing in their last “session” would have indicated Adam capable of repeatedly bashing his skull against the corner of the frame until his diseased brain splattered into gelatinous meat. Strughold’s only guess was that the boy somehow had regained the memory of his sociopathic deeds and had managed to fool him.

Trust had backfired: Adam had chosen death over the potential loss of “Dr. Conrad’s” friendship. Strughold chuckled sadly, despite himself. Had the boy only known what dark deeds his “therapist” perpetrated over the past 60 years. He sobered; his conduit into Mulder’s mind was irrevocably sealed.

A spot of black-and-white in Strughold’s peripheral vision ended his black ruminations. The journal was placed squarely in the center of Adam’s writing desk, as if on exhibit. The book anchored a folded sheet of ruled paper.

Strughold waved the security chief aside as Charlie emerged from the toilet. The younger man glanced at the ceiling tiles as he sidestepped Briese’s shattered shell, halting instantly as a soft, chilling chuckle filled the room.

“Yes, Adam,” Strughold whispered almost warmly as he scanned the brief note his charge had left him. “That’s my boy.” He was smiling as he turned to Charlie. Strughold handed him the note and left the room briskly, journal under his arm.

“Dr. Conrad — I thought you should know what Agent Mulder really is. I put everything in Mulder’s brain into the journal — I hope it helps. You need to tell the government or something, unless they’re in on it with him. Sorry I’m doing things this way, but he’d find me one way or another, sooner or later. If I’m dead, maybe he’ll think he’s in the clear. You have to catch him. Adam”

Charlie grinned. “Don’t worry, you sick little fuck,” he murmured.

Georgetown Memorial Medical Center

the next day

10:00 am

Charlie tried to appear interested as the nurse chatted merrily. It seemed that opening the door to his sister’s room was an occasion to update him on her care and condition — as if he truly gave a tinker’s dam.

“Dr. Leonard thinks this fugue state is merely temporary,” the nurse continued. “Please don’t let her condition stop you or your mother from visiting. She needs all the love she can get right now.”

Charlie shot her a disarming smile. “She’s my big sister. I want her well and out of here as soon as humanly possible.”

The nurse returned his smile with an adoring one of hers. “With family like you, I’m sure that will be quite soon.” The key turned in the lock and the door opened. “I’ll be right at the desk, if you need anything. As you can see, she’s still, uh, restrained — for her own protection, of course,” she added hastily.

“Yes, I understand,” Charlie said mournfully. “I just hope it won’t be necessary that much longer. It’s so painful for my mother to see her like this.”

“Well, if you need anything, just push the call button. Have a nice visit,” the nurse said and left the room, closing the door behind her.

“Dana,” Charlie drawled. “Hey, big Sis. How’re you doin’, huh? Feelin’ a little under the weather? Oh, don’t bother to get up — I can find my own seat,” he said glibly. He grabbed a ladder back chair from the corner of the room and turned it so that he could rest his arms on the back. “So, you’ll never guess where I’ve been,” he prattled. “Remember that plot in Resurrection Cemetery — the one next to Grams and Gramps? Well that’s where Mom dumped your old pal Mulder. Yup, right there with her own mom and dad. Bet Gramps would be rollin’ in his grave if he knew the bastard had been screwin’ you for years without the benefit of marriage. But then, little chance they’ll be meeting up — since I know your boyfriend is probably deep-fried by now,” he chuckled. “Yessirree, it was some funeral. That bald guy — Skinner, your boss? He gave a great eulogy. Of course, everyone tap danced around your whereabouts. Mom is still a little sensitive that one of us ended up in the Looney bin, you know,” he said with casual shrug. “Boy, I wonder if Tara had a thing for Mulder. Maybe they were doing it on the side — when you weren’t watching. Anyway, she did a great job playing the mourner. She was bawling her eyes out. But then I didn’t get a chance to see you bury dear brother Billy, so maybe she gets that way at funerals. Some women are just natural caterwaulers.”

“Anyway, I just wanted to let you know we planted him — so I guess that means you’re on your own. C’mon, Sis. Now that he’s gone you have to see some reason. I could get you a great job on the inside, Sis. We could work together. Wouldn’t that be swell?” he sneered. He didn’t wait long for an answer when she continued to stare into space, totally without expression. “No, you’re right. You probably won’t let bygones be bygones. So I guess you’re going to end up here — or someplace like it. Oh, don’t worry. I have every intention of keeping you alive. See, as long as you’re around, Mom won’t be wondering what I’m up to and that gives me the leeway I’ve come to enjoy. Sometimes being the forgotten Scully is a good thing.”

He stood and put the chair back against the wall and then walked over to place his hand on her cheek. “I really am sorry it came to this, Dana. But now that he’s dead — well, it’s for the best.” He patted her cheek twice and then pushed the button on the rail.

“Yes, Mr. Scully?”

“I don’t want to tire my sister. I think I should go and come back tomorrow,” he said quietly. When the nurse came to unlock the door and let him out, he turned to Dana and brushed an imaginary tear from his eye. “Get better, Sis. Please. We need you,” he said, clearing his throat as he bit his lip. The nurse squeezed his shoulder comfortingly.

The sedatives were strong, but not strong enough to protect her from her brother’s taunts. The thought of Charlie at Mulder’s funeral when she was viciously kept at bay hurt her worse than anything he could have said or done. Dana let the fog of drugs surround her and drifted off to sleep. When she opened her eyes, she knew she was dreaming. She was in the old cemetery, dressed in her best black suit. The sun was shining but it held no warmth. Her mother came over, her arms reached out and embraced her, but Scully couldn’t feel the hug. She was back to the numbness she’d felt before she’d gone to the basement.

She didn’t want to look at the grave. She knew the casket was there, she could see it just outside her field of vision. It was too much, too real. She bit her lip to stop the vision, but she couldn’t taste the blood. She choked out a sob.

Before, when he was in danger or injured, she’d been terrified of this day. That fear was a living thing, deep in her soul, threatening to break free, to rip her to shreds. She looked down and saw blood on her fingers. It took her a moment to realize the blood was coming from a tiny cut, caused by a thorn from the white rose she held in her hand. She tore a few of the petals from the flower and dropped to her knees. With tender purpose, she placed the petals on the casket, over the name Fox Mulder.

A hand landed on her shoulder and she looked up. It was Bill, dressed in his dark navy uniform.

“He’s not here,” Bill said before she could speak.

“Bill, what are you talking about? What do you mean?” she begged, hope trying to conquer her fear.

“He’s not with us. He’s not here.”

Her face crumbled as the sobs broke through. “He’s not in hell,” she ground out angrily.

“No, he’s not here,” Bill repeated, pointing to the casket at his feet. “He’s still alive.”

If not for the drugs, she would have jolted awake. As it was, the dream ended and she slept but no longer dreamed.

Act 1 Scene 2 Location Unknown

Time Unknown

clip_image009

Consciousness returned through a hazy cloud of pain. His whole body ached. He could feel the tenderness in his belly with every breath he took. Mulder closed his eyes as the recollection of the treatment he’d been given earlier came flooding back. The Black Ops soldiers rough treatment and relentless beatings, the feel of cold concrete against his skin. Good Lord, what had he gotten himself into this time? His face felt tight, causing him to reach up and touch the tender flesh around his right eye. Pain shot through his shoulders with the movement. His right eye was swollen nearly shut and he strained with his left eye to view the nylon band that bound his wrist far too tightly. How long had he been bound like this?

He felt sluggish and foggy from being drugged. His ears had that plugged up feeling you get at high altitudes making him feel like he existed in a vacuum. He tried swallowing several times but it had no effect other than to remind him he was extremely thirsty, hunger pains gripped his empty stomach. Where the hell was he?

Flashes of memory of his abduction and brutal treatment suddenly came back to him. He closed his eyes for a moment willing the apprehension that suddenly washed over him to subside. As his awareness became clearer he opened his eyes again to take stock of his surroundings. He was lying on a bed, not much more than a cot actually, with a thin mattress covered in rough hopsack. His hands were bound, though at least this time they were in front of him and his feet were unrestrained. He appeared to be in a cell of some kind. Three walls were whitewashed concrete block, the forth looked like anchor fencing reaching from floor to ceiling with a gated entrance. It felt hotter than hell. A single fluorescent fixture was attached to the ceiling. A commode was the only other furnishing. As thirsty as he was, he was damned if he’d drink from the commode.

clip_image010

Feeling the need to relieve himself, he struggled to sit up.

The movement brought with it a wave of dizziness and he reached out to his right with his bound hands to steady himself. Nausea soon followed and he fought the urge to retch. Staggering to his feet, the room swam before him. He estimated the commode was about eight feet away. He’d either make it or end up flat on his face.

Using the wall for support, he made his way across the room to the commode, the vertigo becoming more severe as he inched his way along. Barely making it in time to prop himself against the wall and dry heave into it. Sweat beaded his forehead and trickled down his left temple. He reached up to wipe it away and was met with the shock of his bare scalp. More memories flooded back — the Black Ops stripping him naked, shaving his head, the. . . His stomach rolled again, bile rose in his throat and he leaned back over the commode to empty the vile spit into thin air. His body shook with a sudden fear as he stood there propping himself against the wall with his bound hands. How the fuck had he ended up in this situation?

When the urge that had brought him to this side of the room returned, he reached down to free himself and found he’d been handed yet another undignified circumstance; a diaper. “Christ!” he shouted to no one in particular and rolled back against the wall. One way or the other he’d get himself out of this. He’d ended up on the floor, unable to combat the dizziness and nausea while he fought with his clothing with bound hands. He pulled the diaper off with disgust and wadded it into a ball, stuffing it in the corner behind the commode. Exhausted and sweaty, he lay there against the concrete wall. It was eerily quiet; the sound of his own voice had even been foreign to him. He stretched his jaw again, but it did little to alleviate the vacuum in his head. Something warm was trickling down the left side of his throat. That something turned out to be blood, coming from his left ear. He needed medical attention and water. Someone had put him in here; it was about time he found out who it was.

Rolling over on to all fours, he pulled himself back up the wall. The vertigo came back almost instantly and he staggered, leaning his forehead against it for support as he tried to ride it out. A moment of clarity hit him and he did his best to piss into the toilet leaning there against the wall. The small relief was short lived. The dizziness returned with the slightest movement and another painful spasm wracked his body. He gasped for air in the sweltering heat. Breathing hard he propped himself, willing himself to relax.

“Get a hold of yourself, get a hold of yourself,” he whispered to no one. These were torture tactics, tactics he was well aware of as a government official. Someone was trying to break him. The question was why?

Still fighting the dizziness he palmed his way to the anchor fencing and looked through it. The cells or cages extended up both sides of the hall. None of them appeared to be occupied. “Hey!” he yelled. It was a weird felling, not being able to hear ones own voice. “Hey, anybody here? Dammit! Why am I here?” He yanked heavily on the fencing. “I need some help here! Can you fuckin’ bastards get me some water!” Silence. He leaned heavily against the fencing then, the wire pressing into the flesh of his abused arms.

**

“Go tell Mr. Strughold his patient is awake,” the guard said as he watched the video as Mulder staggered his way around. He and several other guards had had a good laugh as they’d watched the prisoner wrestle himself out of the undignified diaper and piss into the toilet. Now he was just making a lot of racket.

There was a muffled banging sound from somewhere. Lights came on overhead in the hallway and Mulder teetered back from the wire. More Black Ops soldiers came into view and he shuddered at the thought of more beatings. Behind the guards strode a heavy set man with graying hair and a thick mustache. Mulder guessed him to be in his seventies. Standing there in the center of the cell, his legs splayed in an effort to prop himself up, Mulder watched as one of the soldiers unlocked the gate allowing the group to enter the cell. Two of the soldiers came to stand on either side of him, one walked around behind him. He wasn’t sure, but the insignias on their uniforms looked vaguely familiar. “So, I finally get to meet you, Mr. Mulder,” the heavyset man said with a thick German accent.

“If you just wanted to meet me you could have called the office. We wouldn’t have had to go through all this,” Mulder couldn’t help but keep the sarcasm out of his voice as he motioned around the cell. “This is no joke Mr. Mulder. You have caused my organization a lot of displeasure recently and I intend to find out why.”

“And what organization is that? This doesn’t appear to be a top notch health club I’m in.”

The guard who had been standing behind him grabbed him roughly by the shoulders. For a moment Mulder welcomed the support until it became clear that his actions were not intended as a gesture of concern. “Your health is the least of my concerns, Mr. Mulder,” the old German assured him. “I believe we can obtain the information we are looking for from you whether you want to cooperate or not.”

It occurred to Mulder then that what these men wanted from him might not be just information. The thought made his stomach roll again and he fought the urge to gag. The German approached him; standing barely inches from him he leaned into his face. “You have some artifacts in your possession that are of value to my party. I want to know where you obtained them and where they are now. It is also my understanding that your exposure to them has affected your brain chemistry,” the German’s tone was icy as his eyes scanned Mulder from head to toe. “You have developed a connection to their originators, an ability, clairvoyance, humans just aren’t capable of.”

They’d given him hell, Mulder thought but his fuzzy brain processed the reference to himself as “human” and thought it odd. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Mulder replied, feeling suddenly defiant. “I don’t know who the fuck you are but from the sound of things you’re even crazier than I am . . .”

It was a foolish move on his part. He caught the slight nod from the older man as the soldier behind him yanked him backwards and spun him around to face the wall. One big hand grabbed the back of his skull and thrust him roughly forward and down on his knees. Even with his hands bound in front of him, he was unable to prevent the guard from submerging his head into the toilet. He bucked, trying to find purchase for his hands, gain leverage and force the guard off of him. Unprepared for the assault, he had little breath in his lungs. He closed his eyes and fought the urge to inhale the putrid water mixed with his own urine. As the bubbles left his mouth, his lungs ached for air. He felt lightheaded, certain he was about to drown.

Suddenly he was being pulled from the toilet, pain shot through his chest as he gasped for air. He opened his eyes only to find the rim of the commode coming back at him. His head went under in mid breath, the foul water invading his nostrils and mouth; he gagged instantly forcing the air out of his lungs. He gagged several more times before he was lifted out of the toilet. He spit water and gasped violently for air. His eyes burned. The soldier hauled him up on his feet; another spun him back to face the German forcing him to take several unsteady steps as he fought to suck in air. The cell and everyone in it spun around him, his stomach muscles clenched with pain as he gagged again, forcing more of the putrid water from his stomach. His eyes filled with tears and he closed them for a moment, willing himself to get through this.

Scully was out there somewhere, she’d always found him before.

“Are you ready to tell me what I need to know?” the old German asked as the two soldiers released their grip on him and stepped back. Mulder teetered before the man. Out of the corner of his eye he saw the soldier to his right pull a baton from his belt.

“I don’t know — what you’re ask — ing of me,” Mulder gasped out still trying to catch his breath. He tasted the putrid water and was unable to prevent himself from gagging again.

“You have made a career of interfering with our program,” the German began, stepping forward into Mulder’s space once again. “It has begun to affect our timetable for acquisition. I want to know how you knew about the Milford Bridge incident? What you knew know of our plans in Arizona?” the old German asked with unnerving calm. “You have a connection, a connection to something more powerful than yourself. I think you’ve known that for some time even though you’ve hidden it well. It is that connection we must understand, Mr. Mulder.”

Milford Bridge? For a few moments Mulder had no idea what this man was referring to and then it hit him, the bridge in Pennsylvania, the one he’d been drawn to along with hundreds of others. His foresight had saved almost all of them from certain death. He really didn’t know how he’d come to be there at just the right time but this man was right. There was a connection, between himself, the artifacts, and the Anasazi man, all of it. Something he wasn’t able to understand just yet but knew enough about to try and protect. He’d use a tactic his enemies had always used, deny everything. “Maybe I’m just smarter than you.”

Mulder caught the slight nod from his captor once again and knew he’d just made another mistake. The heavy baton connected with the back of both his knees. “AHHHHHHHH,” he cried as pain shot instantly up and down his legs. He went down in a heap on the concrete floor, desperately throwing his bound hands out in front of him at the last minute to break the fall. He lay there for only a moment, trying once again to catch his breath before he was yanked violently onto his knees. “Who the fuck are you?” he demanded, pulling himself from the guards grasp and looking up at the German. “I’m an American citizen! You can’t do this! I have rights!”

“Dead men have no rights, Mr. Mulder,” the German’s voice was cold. “Your remains were buried in Arlington just yesterday.”

A sudden fear hit him as he realized the meaning of the man’s comment. “What the fuck are you talking about?”

“You burned to death in a building explosion. Your funeral was befitting anyone who has died in the line of duty,” the old German finished, tossing several glossy eight by ten photographs on the floor in front of Mulder. “You’re a ghost, Mr. Mulder, though I’m sorry we didn’t get you out of there sooner. I’m afraid this dizziness you’re experiencing may be caused by some damage to your inner ear.”

Fuck, he was probably partially deaf. Mulder crawled closer to the photos and sifted through them. The burned out shell of a building, and several photos of burned corpses. His mind scanned the images for a memory. He’d tracked the kids to that warehouse; he’d been talking to Scully on his cell when a shockwave from something had knocked him off his feet. “You killed those kids to get me?” he frowned, his lips curled in disgust.

clip_image011

“It was the perfect opportunity, Mr. Mulder.”

Shit, he thought as he sifted through the rest of the photos,: a flag draped casket, Skinner, Tara and Mrs. Scully seated next to Charles Scully and Tara’s kids, a smattering of his fellow F.B.I. alumni. They all thought he was dead, very, truly dead. Nobody would be out there looking for him if they all thought he’d been killed.

clip_image013

Nobody except one.

It occurred to him then that something was missing. He searched the photos again; Scully was nowhere to be found. “Where’s Scully?” Why isn’t she in these photos?” He looked up again. “Answer me, Dammit!. Where is she?” Mulder struggled to his feet, staggering to his left and almost falling again until one of the soldiers mercifully reached out to steady him. He wrenched himself away and staggered towards the German until they were almost face to face. “I want to know what you’ve done with her! I want to know now!”

“Dana Scully is quite safe, Mr. Mulder,” the German’s voice held an edge of satisfaction to it, “In the psychiatric ward at Georgetown Memorial Hospital.”

“You son of a bitch!” Mulder said, lunging at the man without thinking. He got off one blow to the man’s chest with his bound fists before he was wrestled to the ground by the guardsmen. One of the men bound his legs as he struggled. “You can’t do this!” he shouted as he fought them. Blood now seeped from underneath the plastic ties that shackled his wrists. A cloth was placed in his mouth, bile rose in his throat again and he gagged. The four men picked him up, carrying him out of the cell and placing him on a gurney attended by two men in white scrubs. One of them was testing a syringe. Even though he still fought them, it only took a minute for them to secure him on the gurney, rolling him momentarily onto his side while the man with the syringe plunged it into his left hip. “That will only take a few minutes to take effect, Mr. Strughold,” he said.

“It appears, Mr. Mulder, that we will have to obtain the information we require another way,” the German’s voice was the last thing Mulder remembered.

Act 1 Scene 3

Lab

Location Unknown

The steady muffled beep of a heart monitor was somehow calmly reassuring, Mulder thought as consciousness returned and the world materialized around him. Somehow between the time he’d zoned out and now someone had come to his rescue, snatching him from the gates of hell once again.

Hospitals had always been on his list of least favorite places, associating them always with pain, that acrid smell of disinfectant and heartache. Right now, as he fought to open his eyes, he was certain all that would change, especially if Scully was sitting by his bedside.

He’d learned over years of searching for truths that one often didn’t like what they found when they got to the end of their search. This was one of those moments. The sight that greeted him now wasn’t a hospital room, nor was Scully by his bedside. Nobody was. He was alone, shackled by his wrists and ankles to a surgical table. Another restraint crossed his chest and a fourth held his head tight against the table’s unforgiving surface. His lower back ached for support. He’d been stripped to the waist, from his vantage point he could barely see the tabs from the heart monitor stuck to his chest. Other wires tickled his scalp and forehead. At least the dry gag had been removed. Unable to move his head more than a few inches either way, he strained to get a glimpse of his surroundings. At the moment the room was dark. He could make out a large surgical lamp directly above him and cabinets lining three of the four walls. In the shadows he could see other monitors, tanks and equipment you might find in a standard operating room. No, not an operating room he thought, it looked more like your standard morgue. The thought made him shudder involuntarily. He was most certainly alive, wasn’t he? What would he be doing in a morgue, shackled like this? He suddenly understood how a bug felt awaiting dissection. He tugged uselessly at the restraints, the nylon pulling taut against his skin.

The inside of his stomach felt raw from hunger, how long had it been since he’d eaten anything? Laying here flat on his back, the dizziness had subsided. The horrible thirst he’d experienced back in the cell returned. He licked his dry lips and swallowed what little saliva he had. Fear had a way of drying you up. He had a sudden flash of Richard Dreyfus trying to spit into his scuba mask in JAWS, “I ain’t got no spit,” he’d said; frightened by the thought of the monstrous fish that lurked below him. Right now Mulder was ready to admit he knew how he felt.

“The MRI results. . . yesterday . . . negative. . .” Muffled voices, male from the tone, drifted just out of his range. With his damaged hearing, he couldn’t hear more than snippets of conversation. “. . . not looking at anything that can be surgically removed.” Mulder swallowed hard. Cancer Man’s surgeons had already removed ‘something’ from his head. He’d been drugged into oblivion that time too, fighting his way back to consciousness to fix Diana with a look of betrayal.

Footsteps on linoleum, the conversation moved closer. “His EEG and PET scans are remarkable though.”

“But they’re not comparable with those Dr. Leonard obtained last year.”

Dr. Leonard, Mulder thought, Scully’s med school alumni friend. The doctor she’d confided in to treat him last year. He’d had an uneasy feeling about the man from the beginning. It’s why he’d walked out of the hospital against her advice. “Leonard estimated his neural electric output and thought processes at almost 50% above normal human range at the time. Something’s occurred since that time to knock it down to more tolerable levels. He’s obviously been able to manage it.”

“But we’re still looking at activity way beyond normal human parameters. His temporal lobe is lit up like a Christmas tree. It’s just like the boy’s.”

“The scans are similar but there’s something different in this patient.” At this point both men were standing on either side of him. Suddenly the light over Mulder’s head came on. He flinched; his eyes snapping shut as the intensity almost blinded him. Gibson?

“What boy?” Mulder asked through gritted teeth.

“Mr. Mulder,” the man on his right said in a most appreciative tone. His accent was foreign but Mulder couldn’t place it. His black hair and dark skin gave him a Middle Eastern appearance. The stethoscope that hung from around his neck was anything but reassuring. “You’ve come a long way to present us with a very unique opportunity.”

“What boy?” Mulder demanded again pulling fitfully once again on his restraints. “Gibson Praise? Is he here too?”

Ignoring his question, the man on his left reached out to place his hand on Mulder’s arm. He flinched at the contact. “Relax Mr. Mulder. You’ll find this a lot less invasive if you cooperate.”

“I want to know where Gibson is!” The demand was weak even to Mulder’s ears. The muffled beeping of the heart monitor grew more rapid as he became more agitated.

“We’re going to have to sedate him again,” the dark man said looking over at his companion.

“No, we’re not getting the desired results with him sedated,” the man to his left was taller than the other, with a lighter complexion and that same German accent as the man from the cell. He turned away from the table and pulled out a drawer. “Humans normally use a very small percentage of their brain power until faced with an emotionally charged situation. At which point neurons start firing like crazy resulting in enhanced mental clarity. We need to access this enhanced activity if we’re going to get the information Strughold needs. We have to gain access to his higher consciousness.”

Tying the elastic above Mulder’s elbow, he poked at the skin just below it. “He’s extremely dehydrated; I can’t even find a vein.”

Mulder thrashed about, the darker man came around to the other side of the gurney and held his arm fast to the table while he watched the German insert a large bore needle into the already purple flesh of the inside of his elbow. His eyes slammed shut again, he couldn’t help but cry out with the pain.

“This is just saline solution, Mr. Mulder, the German said. “Mr. Strughold would be extremely upset if we let you die from dehydration.”

“You tell that son of a bitch. . .”

The hollow sound of a heavy door, footsteps drawing closer again, “I understand you have some results for me?”

Even through the fog in his head, Mulder recognized the man’s voice from earlier in the cell. The German doctor almost snapped to attention. “Mr. Strughold, Sir.”

So this was Strughold. Controller and head honcho of this God forsaken place. When he spoke everyone listened and obeyed. Somewhere in the back of his mind the name clicked. “He is a man to be feared.” Words written in his mother’s flowing script in a diary he stumbled onto not all that long ago. A warning it now appeared that he would soon understand the meaning of.

“Is Mr. Mulder ready to give up his secrets yet?” he asked coming to stand next to the two men and leaning into Mulder’s space as if to emphasize his dominance, and making sure Mulder could hear. Another man with a terribly disfigured face stood just behind him.

“I don’t have any secrets and even if I did you’re the last person I’d give them to.”

Mulder tried desperately to sneer at the man. His apprehension about Strughold’s intentions was growing by the minute. It was a feeling, hovering just beyond his consciousness as if it had existed within him forever. He met Strughold’s eyes.

They stared at each other; Strughold’s gaze was almost penetrating. In Mulder’s mind the old German’s face began to morph, he didn’t understand it, but recognition began to dawn. Recognition from another time, another place. Strughold sensed it and smiled.

“You know who I am, don’t you? And you know what I want from you,” Strughold’s voice was hushed.

“I know what you are,” Mulder whispered.

“Dr. Rhinehart, you’ve had several days, what did you get from your imaging scans?” Strughold turned away to address the other German.

“Results consistent with Jason Leonard’s,” he answered, stepping away to snap on a light box that hung on the far wall. “As with the boy, the activity in his temporal lobe is excessive to that found normally in the human brain,” Rhinehart continued, sliding the images into the clip on the top of the box. “However this patient is different. The results of these scans suggest some type of neuro networking throughout his brain. This is beyond our technology; Leonard wouldn’t have been able to detect it with the equipment he had.”

“What would be the purpose of this network?” Strughold seemed perplexed as he turned back to Mulder.

“Based on the information you’ve given us about this patient and the results of the EEG they appear to enhance the Beta and Gamma waves in his brain. The frequency ranges we obtained are far above normal levels. The Beta and Gamma waves in the human brain are associated with active concentration, perception and problem solving. Results in the levels we obtained from this patient would allow for even higher mental thought processes. This would explain some of the events you have relayed to me. Why you feel he’s always been a step ahead of you.”

“See, I told you I was just smarter than you.” It slipped out before Mulder could stop himself. Scully always hated when he used a flippant comment to cover his emotions. Right now as he listened to these men talk around him, his heart began to pound faster in apprehension. Krycek had told him some far out tale about just this same thing in a dark hallway of a crummy motel; about something that had been done to him that had gone undetected until now.

“Evidently not smart enough Mr. Mulder,” the Scarred Man commented sarcastically. “Look where you are.”

Mulder didn’t want to look. He closed his eyes and tried to turn away from the conversation.

“You’re saying his mental thought processes have been enhanced in some way, technologically?”

“Yes.”

“Then it is possible this network is the key to the information we desire,” the words rolled off Strughold’s tongue as he reached out to caress Mulder’s scalp.  “I want to know how we gain access to it?”

“I’m not sure we can, Sir. Even if we opened his skull. . .” the dark man answered giving Rhinehart a confused look.

Strughold continued to caress Mulder’s scalp. It was a scare tactic. God, no, Mulder thought to himself. Shame welled within him as tears filled his eyes once again. He closed them tight but not before a tear escaped and rolled slowly down his left cheek. Strughold wiped it away. “I’m not sure you understand my NEED to access it,” Strughold’s voice turned demanding. “For millennia my people have followed men like him. Yours have too but you confuse the search with your quest to understand the divine. The knowledge he possesses, the unspeakable power it would bring forth is beyond the comprehension of even your most gifted scientists. It is the power of creation itself.”

Strughold looked over at the two dumbstruck doctors and then back down at Mulder. He reached out, grabbing the top of Mulder’s skull with one big hand, forcing him to turn his head. “Look at me Mr. Mulder,” he demanded.

Mulder opened his eyes and swallowed hard, his head ached with the intensity with which Strughold held him. It felt as if any moment the man could crush his skull with his bare hand. “You have Gibson too, don’t you?” he choked out. “If you let him go, I’ll help you.”

It was a pathetic attempt on his part and he knew it.

“You are in no position to bargain with me, Mr. Mulder. Not Gibson Praise’ life nor that of anyone else on this planet is worth enough. Gibson, though a unique individual does not possess your ability nor your knowledge. You understand your position and it frightens you doesn’t it? I don’t need your help Mr. Mulder. I WILL GET what I need from you.”

“It is possible that through proper stimulation we can activate this network,” Strughold turned back to the two doctors. “Dr. Kambatta, I require only your assistance to monitor him,” he said, addressing the darker man. Four other men appeared as if from nowhere at the foot of the surgical table, four identical men, clones Mulder realized. Strughold released his grip on Mulder’s skull and turned to them. “Prepare him.”

Act 2 scene 1

Georgetown Medical Center

June 12, 2006

10:15 pm

Melvin Frohike pulled at the collar of his pinstriped three-piece suit with one hand as he pushed the elevator button. The flowers, daisies and babies’ breath, in a plastic vase gave him the appearance of a suitor from days long gone. In reality, he was on a mission, possibly a search and rescue mission. From the minute they had heard of Mulder’s untimely death, the Gunmen were suspicious. Sure, Mulder had done enough fool-hearty stunts in his time to meet his maker a dozen times over. But always, he slipped the noose, ducked the grim reaper. Maybe this time his luck had simply run out. The three compadres would have simply mourned the passing of a dear friend, had not the second ‘mishap’ occurred. There wasn’t a man who’d met her that didn’t think Dana Scully had more balls than they had. More determination, more resilience. The woman had faced all the monsters imaginable and her own impending death and had looked it all square in the eye, ready to spit in it’s face. The woman was titanium in a velvet jacket. When word arrived from Skinner that she’d lost it, the three assumed he meant some poor sap had come a hair’s breath from being ‘Swiss cheesed’ by the fireball agent in a moment of grief- stricken anger.

But the summary of events given to them was far worse. Skinner had gone on to explain that Dana Scully, the strongest woman, hell, person, anyone knew had — in her grief over the death of her partner for life — allegedly attempted suicide after trashing their office. To make an already horrible situation far worse, she had been brought to the hospital and was still under heavy sedation. At that moment, Melvin Frohike knew something was definitely amiss. Langly and Byers tried to make him see reason. Yes, Scully was strong, but who could expect her to take the strain of losing half of herself? Wasn’t it possible that her strength came in part from that very man they now all mourned?

Maybe losing Mulder was the straw that finally broke the camel’s back. Wasn’t it unreasonable to assume that just because she was strong she was indestructible? All through the discussion, Frohike listened sullenly. Yes, he agreed, it was possible. Yes, she’d been through so much, but always, always, Mulder was there to provide her with back up, comfort — a safe place to let her emotions take the wheel for a while. Now that he was gone — It was so hard to imagine not having Mulder around. Frohike kept hoping it was all a bad dream. It was too much that the ‘rat bastards’ had won the greatest of victories. Not only had the eliminated Mulder, they’d effectively eliminated

Scully at the same time. Who was left to fight the impending crisis? Who would carry the torch now? He almost bumped into a nurse at the desk he was so deep in thought. She turned and smiled at him. “May I help you?”

“I’m here to see Dana Scully,” he said formally, tacking on what he hoped was a charming smile.

The nurse smiled back until she processed the name he’d given. Then the smile grew more businesslike. “I’ll have to check the orders left by her doctor.” She moved around the desk and typed a few keystrokes on the computer. After a minute, she looked up, her expression one of pasted on sympathy. “I’m sorry, Dr. Leonard has restricted all visitors except immediate family.”

“Immediate family?” Frohike repeated, running through a possible list of whom he could reasonably impersonate. “I’m her father’s brother — ”

“Immediate family. Specifically, Ms. Scully’s mother and brother,” the nurse interrupted.

“What about her sister-in-law?” Frohike asked peevishly. “Or her boss?”

“I’m sorry, Mr. uh — ”

“Hornswagle. Gavin Hornswagle,” the little man supplied.

“I’m sorry Mr. . . Hornswagle. But the doctor left very explicit orders. Ms. Scully is at a very tenuous stage of treatment right now and it’s imperative her doctor’s orders be followed to the letter. If you’d like to leave those flowers, I’ll make sure they’re taken to her room — once her doctor approves.”

“He won’t even let her have flowers?” Frohike asked incredulously.

The nurse gave him another tight-lipped smile and plucked the bouquet out of his hands. She then cast her gaze toward the bank of elevators down the hall before turning her glare upon him once again. Taking the hint, Frohike turned on his heel and stormed off toward the car that was just starting to close its doors. Once on the elevator, his mind started to churn. No one was allowed to see Scully? What was up with that? She was being isolated and Frohike had a bad feeling about that. All too soon the doors of the elevator opened at the lobby level. He was thinking so hard he almost missed it. A bulletin board with job openings at the hospital posted. A quick call to Langly and Byers and he made a right turn down a long hallway. There had to be a way to get to Scully — by hook or by crook.

5:35 pm

Melvin Frohike, or as his application read — James Dean III, newest employee of the hospital cafeteria staff, pushed the car onto the service elevator and pushed the button for the fifth floor. Amazing how a few well-placed comments on records from other hospitals employment managed to land him a job serving meals. Sometimes it was all just too easy. Fortunately for him, the nurse who had shooed him away earlier had left work at 3 when the shift changed. The 3 to midnight shift nurses barely gave him a second glance as he pushed the cart carrying meals down the hallway, distributing the trays along the way. Finally he reached the door marked ‘Scully, D.’ One of the nurses saw him try the doorknob and quickly walked over to assist.

“I’ll take that one in,” said the tall brunette as she fumbled with the key to the door.

“Aw, shucks, pretty lady, this tray is heavy. I think they used real stones in the stone soup today,” Frohike crooned, layering on the charisma.

She gave him a raised-eyebrow look, but unlocked the door and held it while he entered with the tray.

It was a very good thing he had gotten the hang of handling the food trays because the sight before him almost caused him to drop the one in his hands to the floor. Some poor creature with drab orange hair falling in clumps around her face sat on the bed. Her arms were tied to the bedrails, but she was sitting up. Her sunken eyes roamed the room, searching for something but seeing nothing. Her forearms were bandaged to her elbows and her lips were chapped and swollen where she kept chewing on them. He winced just looking at her. As he put the tray on the table and adjusted it over the bed, he noticed that she’d have to be released or someone would have to feed her. He looked over at the nurse.

“Can you unfasten her hands, so she can eat?” he asked, trying to sound businesslike when he felt anything but.

“No can do. She’s a suicide. She’d use the sheets to hang herself if we let her up. I’ll get one of the aides to come in and feed her when they get back from dinner break. Shouldn’t be more than 45 minutes.”

“But her dinner will be cold by then,” he objected, schooling his voice and expression so he didn’t sound as pissed off as he felt at the woman’s attitude.

The nurse just snorted. “Like she’ll notice. She’s completely ’round the bend’ if you catch my drift. It’ll be fine.” She motioned for Frohike to come back out of the room, but he stood fast.

“You know, this is my last tray and I’m on dinner break now myself — how about if I feed her?” he offered. He chewed on his own lip, hoping he hadn’t sounded too desperate.

The brunette tilted her head as she considered his suggestion. He smiled at her and looked as non-threatening as possible. Finally she shrugged. “Hey, it’s your dinner hour you’ll be missing. Knock yourself out. I’ll be out at the desk, when you’re ready to leave just hit the call button on the rail there.” She started to close the door, but stopped suddenly. She pointed to a security camera mounted in the corner of the room. “We’ll be able to see anything you do — so don’t try anything . . . lover boy,” she warned.

He swallowed and nodded hurriedly. As the door closed, he let go the breath he’d been holding. He made a quick glance over at the camera — it was just video, he didn’t think it had sound. If he was quiet, he shouldn’t raise any suspicions at the desk.

“Agent Scully? Dana, can you hear me?” he called softly. Now that he was close enough to her, he could hear her mumbling just under her breath. He called to her again. She just stared around the room, not seeing him, and continued to mumble. He leaned in closer to hear her.

“For God made not death, neither hath he pleasure in the destruction of the living. For he created all things that they might be: and he made the nations of the earth for health: and there is no poison of destruction in them, nor the kingdom of hell upon the earth. For justice is perpetual and immortal . . .*”

Whatever else she was saying was lost in her mumbling. “Scully,” he tried to catch her attention with a spoonful of applesauce.

“Scully, it’s me, Frohike. Scully, please, look at me,” he pleaded. She did look at him then, but it was only to open her mouth, childlike, waiting for the food as he spooned it to her lips. She licked a bit of the applesauce from her bottom lip and opened her mouth again expectantly.

“Scully, what’s goin’ on here?” he asked, this time spooning up some of the mashed potatoes and gravy. She accepted the food, but didn’t respond to his questions.

clip_image015

“Scully, I think something very weird is going on here. I’m going to get to the bottom of this. You just hang in there, OK? I’m going to see what I can find out. We’ll get you out of this.”

“Mulder’s not dead,” she said suddenly, her voice dreamlike. “Billy came to me last night and told me he wasn’t there.”

Frohike was so startled he almost dropped the forkful of meatloaf on her lap. “Billy who? Your brother Bill? Your dead brother Bill?”

“He said Mulder wasn’t there. In heaven. I don’t think Mulder would go to hell. I’ve prayed for his soul so many times — he’s the first one on my list for plenary indulgence on All Soul’s Day. If he’s not in hell and he’s not in heaven with Bill, he has to be somewhere here.” She said all this in a singsong voice that sent shivers up Frohike’s spine.

“Just hang on, Scully. We’ll figure all this out. Just hang on,” he begged. They’d made it all the way to the ice cream and Scully seemed calmer than when he’d first walked in the room. “I’ll be back tomorrow, Scully. I’ll be back. I promise.”

June 13, 2006

5:06 pm

After detailing what he’d seen at the hospital, the three conspiracy theorists worked their kung fu ‘magic’ on Scully’s records. It didn’t take them long to discover that Scully was not under the care of a licensed psychiatrist, but was being attended by a neurologist — the same neurologist who had treated Mulder for his recent ‘episodes’ or visions. Only Scully’s insistence that she knew and could vouch for the guy had eased their suspicious of the doctor in question.

After checking bank records, it was revealed that Dr. Jason Leonard made sizable deposits to his Bank of America accounts on the dates just preceding Mulder’s stays in the hospital. There was another deposit, this for $100,000 in a new account set up in his name in the Grand Caymans. No longer alone in his fear that Scully was being held against her will and not for her own good, Frohike was more determined than ever to get to the bottom of this mystery.

The service elevator seemed to take forever as he watched the floor indicator lights blink toward the fifth floor. This time Frohike was wired, eyes and ears, to ensure they had evidence — evidence they would need to convince a certain FBI Assistant Director that something was rotten in Georgetown. When the elevator reached number Five, it didn’t stop exactly on the mark. This forced Frohike to get behind the sizable food cart and push it over the quarter- inch gap. After some manhandling and being careful not to jerk the cart too much and spill the numerous cups of hospital coffee and tea, he started down the narrow hallway that led from the service elevator. He glanced in an open doorway into an office and saw two men in a heated discussion.

“Look, Commander Scully, I’ve done all I can. The hospital board is on my ass. You have to take your sister to a more permanent facility. They’re questioning why a neuro patient is being kept on sedatives on the psych ward and they won’t let me keep her here in her present state indefinitely.”

At the name Scully, Frohike pulled up short. Thinking fast, he pressed himself against the wall so as to present a smaller visible target and inched closer to the open door.

“I don’t give a flying fuck what the hospital board wants,” another voice growled. “I’m paying you to keep her here.”

“She’s suicidal. If she’s that much of a problem, we could arrange for her to get out of her restraints. That would solve everyone’s problems,” said the first voice.

Frohike heard a jarring thump against the other side of the wall directly behind him and a pained gasp. “You little fucker, you make sure she stays alive, you hear me! If anything, ANYTHING happens to her, the board will be the least of your problems. I’ll cut you up into little pieces and feed you to the fish off the Chesapeake Bay Bridge, you got that?”

Frohike heard another gasp and then a strangled cough. “I understand,” said the first voice. “I’ll look into other facilities. I have a friend who has a clinic in Maine — ”

“Find someplace closer.”

“I’ll see what I can do. For now, should I just continue with the present course of treatment?”

“No. She’s mumbling all kinds of nonsense in there; it’s bothering my mother. Can’t you put her in some kind of coma or something?”

“I suppose that’s possible. It will take some time; I don’t want the nursing staff to start questioning my orders. Give me until tomorrow to see what I can do. I assume there will be a suitable increase in my allotment, since this is outside our agreement?”

“You’re a real humanitarian, aren’t you, Leonard? Yes, a regular Dr. Schweitzer,” the second voice answered with an oily chuckle. “I’ll talk to my associates. You’ll see the increase in the next deposit.”

“Thank you, Commander.”

Frohike realized the meeting was over and needed to get out of the way before being seen. Pushing the cart around the corner and into the busy hospital hallway, he was pulling a tray off the bottom shelf when a man who could have been Scully’s clone strolled past him and entered Scully’s room with his own key. After a few minutes, the man left her room and headed for the visitor’s elevators.

After distributing the trays, and again feeding Scully — a fantasy far better than the present reality — Frohike finished his shift and headed back to the office. It was time to plan Scully’s rescue, but first they had to convince the ‘cavalry’. The recording Dr. Leonard’s meeting with Commander Scully was downloaded to the computer and a call was made to Assistant Director Walter Skinner.

*The Holy Bible, Douay Version (Catholic), Book of Wisdom, 1:13-15

Act 2 Scene 2

Starbucks

Georgetown Galleria

11:12 p.m.

Charlie placed his Grande Ethiopia Sidamo on a corner table away from the late- night crowd of hormonal yuppies, de-pressurizing wage slaves, and fashionably unfashionable college kids.

Charlie was drawn to the very banality of Starbucks — the Kenny G-sus muzak, the hyper-caffeinated animation of the hip patrons, the cordial boredom of the minimalist wage counter staff serving Third World coffee to Type A assholes. The mundo-mundane surroundings recharged his sense of power and magnitude, which always ebbed in the supernoval presence of Strughold and the Frenchman. Charlie sipped his Sidamo contentedly, his nostrils flaring as they took in its earthy essence. His nemesis was vanquished; precious, misguided Dana had been taken down a notch. Poor, late, bull-headed Bill had always been the take-charge guy, the alpha wolf, the erstwhile bully. But Dana, now, her bullying was far more subtle — quietly “rational,” self-righteously “virtuous,” coyly manipulative with her parents.

She’d always had Dad wrapped around her fingers. Bill was Dad’s legacy, Dana his treasure.  He and Melissa had been afterthoughts, superfluous, which had been all right with his crystal-hazing, air-headed sister. But Dad had never grasped Charlie’s cunning intelligent and instinct, his potential for greatness. Dana had  discarded their father’s dream for her to become a badge-carrying bureaucrat, but Dad’s love for her and barely-concealed disdain for him never faded. Now, the tables were turned. The decisions of the planet’s most powerful men turned on his discretion — these coffee-swilling protozoans would blow a circuit if they knew who was sharing their oxygen and what secrets he held. Charlie smiled indulgently at the blathering late-night crowd and flipped open his razor-thin phone.

“Yes?” The voice on the other end was composed, barely expectant.

“Yeah,” Charlie laughed warmly. “Just wanted to let you know I got those packages in the mail.”

“Excellent.” The irony in Strughold’s tone eluded his young protégé. The NSA had developed the security that had gone into securing their line, and such theatrics thus were wholly unnecessary.

“Oh, and hey, that new medication’s working great,” Charlie added, hooking an arm over the back of his chair with artful casualness. “The rash has totally cleared up.”

“I’m pleased, though I might remind you that a rash can resurface easily with inattention. If you recall, our last patient did not fare so well.”

Charlie flushed. More than ever, he wished he’d been allowed to get the truth out of that freak kid his way. “That was hardly my fault. You were the one — “he instinctively choked off the potentially lethal accusation.

“Of course, you are correct,” Strughold murmured. “I ordered the removal of the surveillance cameras, and failed to ensure that compensatory steps were taken to monitor our ‘patient’s condition.”

His implication was clear. “Hey, how could I predict what some whacko kid — some seriously ill patient — would do?”

Strughold was silent for a moment. “Again, you are correct — I am the doctor.  Which is why I have asked Pelzer to conduct a post-mortem on our young friend. His descent into suicidal mania was rather sudden — uncharacteristically sudden. Do you suppose someone intervened in Adam’s treatment?”

Charlie pulled upright, freon pumping through his chest.

“The notion is no doubt ludicrous,” Strughold chuckled dismissively. “The boy was under the tightest security, was he not?”

“Absolutely.” The reply came from Charlie’s compressed trachea. “Nobody could have got to him.”

“I am sure that is true. I nonetheless shall be interested to peruse Pelzer’s report. Good night, Charles.”

The line went dead before a response could travel from Charlie’s brain. He leaned back, heart pounding and something alive and sharp wriggling in his gut.

He fumbled for his Grande. Charlie reviewed the security protocols he’d set up in Vermont. Of course, there had been little reason to believe there would be any real interest in an insane boy with no memory. No one could know — or at least believe — what was inside Briese’s head. And even if someone had, how could they circumvent the kind of security he’d — Coffee sloshed onto the table as it hit him. Krycek. Could he somehow have slipped something into the kid’s scrambled eggs, scrambled Adam’s brains from outside the compound? It sounded like bad science fiction, but as Charlie had learned working with the enigmatic Strughold, brilliant and unscrupulous men could create nearly anything the most imaginative writer could concoct. If Strughold was right, Charlie could not contemplate the consequences. Even if the old man were wrong, it was clear now that his faith in Charlie had been deeply compromised.

Suddenly, the room expanded around him. Couples in love, no doubt pondering — perhaps even snickering over — the barren soul in the corner. Friends chattering about life and its meaning, oblivious to Charlie. He suddenly felt insignificant, ridiculous. “Hey!” Charlie snapped at a passing busboy, raising every eye in the house. “This shit is fucking ice cold!”

Act 2 scene 3

Capitol Mall

Vietnam War Memorial (The Wall)

June 13, 2006

10:15 pm

Walter Skinner nodded to a group of Japanese tourists as they made their way back toward their tour bus. Finally, he was alone with the black granite monolith to the fallen in one of America’s most distressing wars. From the shadows, he could almost hear the dead whispering. But it wasn’t a shadow. It was Melvin Frohike. Frohike stepped forward from his hiding place and nodded to the Assistant Director. “Thanks for comin’, man,” Frohike said, his hands stuffed deep in his pockets.

“You said it was urgent,” Skinner said, foregoing formalities. “What is it you want?”

“Have you seen Scully?” Frohike said, also cutting to the chase. Skinner swallowed and looked off to the dwindling traffic on Independence Avenue. “No one is allowed to see her. Her mother told me — ”

“They have her tied up to her bed, man,” Frohike spit out abruptly. “And she looks like no one has bothered to take care of her personal hygiene since she got in the place.”

“You saw her?” Skinner asked, his voice skeptical.

“When they wouldn’t let me in to see her, I smelled a rat. I took a job in the kitchen — I deliver meals. I’ve seen her twice. I had to feed her dinner both nights — they won’t even let her out of the restraints to eat.”

Skinner licked dry lips and closed his eyes. “How . . . how is she?”

Frohike sought the other man’s eyes and held his gaze. “She’s not real co- herent. I’m pretty sure she’s being drugged.”

“She’s probably on sedatives. She was suicidal — ”

“No, it’s a set up,” Frohike protested.

“You can’t know that,” Skinner countered through gritted teeth.

Frohike pulled out the small digital recorder out of the pocket of his vest. “Oh yes I can,” he said. He handed the recorder and some earplugs over to Skinner with the play button pushed. He watched the Assistant Director as he listened to Dr. Leonard and Charles Scully’s voices tell their version of recent events. It was plain that the doctor and Scully’s brother did not have Dana’s best interest at heart.

“My god, this is — ” Skinner was shocked, pulling the earplug from his ear.

“That’s not all,” Frohike interjected as Skinner handed him the tape player. “Scully told me something last night. She said that Bill, her brother Bill, had come to her in a dream. He told her that Mulder ‘wasn’t there’. Scully took that to mean that Mulder isn’t dead.”

Skinner started shaking his head before Frohike had a chance to finish the sentence. “She identified the body herself. The dental records — ”

“Has the DNA test come back?” Frohike cut him off impatiently. “Dental records can be switched. If they wanted to take Mulder, there are plenty of ways of making it look like we had the right body.”

“Be that as it may,” Skinner said firmly, “what’s most important here is Scully. If what was said on this tape is any indication, she’s going to be moved out of Georgetown soon — very soon. And then we’ll lose all track of her.”

“So, what do we do?” Frohike asked innocently.

Skinner looked away again and chewed on his lip. “I think we need to make sure Scully doesn’t disappear — from us.”

“Well, now that you mention it — you don’t have any plans for the evening, do you, Assistant Director?”

Georgetown Medical Center

June 14, 2006

7:45 am

The bearded orderly walked up to the nurses’ station and smiled professionally. “Hello, I’m here for a patient transport.” He handed over a set of papers and smiled again.

The nurse sitting at the computer terminal took the page and read it, then typed in a few keys on the computer keyboard. “Scully, Dana K., being transported to Rivercrest Village upon orders from Dr. Leonard,” she repeated from the screen.

“Ms. Scully is in room 513.” She stood and looked over the desk down the hall.

“Where’s the gurney?”

“Right here,” said a tall blond man with slicked back hair. He pushed a standard transport gurney into view.

“Well, at least you’ll get her there before breakfast. We’ve had to feed her, doctor’s orders are explicit that she remain sedated and restrained at all times — ” The nurse looked around and leaned in conspiratorially. “Suicide, you know,” she said in a whisper.

“I’ll sit with her in the back, keep an eye on things,” the blond said in a voice that spoke to a businesslike manner.

“Great. To be honest, I can’t wait to get rid of her — her brother gives me the creeps,” the nurse replied. “That’s just between us, of course,” she added hastily.

“Hey, it goes in one ear and out the other,” the bearded man assured her. “The only way to deal with, well, you know — ” He nodded toward Scully’s room with a roll of his eyes.

“Got that right,” the nurse agreed. “I used to work surgical ward, much quieter. But this was the only night shift available and I needed the extra cash.” She opened the door to Scully’s room with her key. “Well, there she is, Sleeping Beauty. I packed her things last vitals check, not that she had much — that bag on the chair. She’s all yours.”

Langly glanced over at Byers as the nurse left them. He started to say something but Byers made a point of looking up at the room’s camera. Langly caught on quickly and got to work, untying Scully’s arms and legs and the two men lifted her effortlessly to the waiting gurney. Byers winced as he helped Langly secure her arms and wrists to the gurney but soon they were on their way.

clip_image017

They had just reached the elevators when the nurse called out. “Hey, wait a minute!” Byers glanced over to Langly nervously and Langly hit the call button again several times, hoping the elevator doors would open.

“Wait a minute,” the nurse called again and came running toward them. “You forgot to sign this,” she said, holding out the very professional, but entirely fake documents that Byers had presented to her earlier. “Got dot them ‘i’s and cross them ‘t’s, you know,” she said with a playful wink.

“Job’s not finished till the paperwork is done,” Byers said with a weak smile as he jotted a fictitious name on the line. “There you go, oh, and this is your pen, isn’t it, um, Mary?” he asked coyly after a quick glance at her nametag.

Mary smiled sweetly back. “Why yes it is . . . Henry,” she said after a look at his name on the paper. “Ford? Are you any relation to the car people?”

“Distant, distant,” Byers said quickly as they loaded Scully’s gurney on the elevator. “Not close enough to even get a car loan,” he added as the doors shut and the car started its descent to the ambulance bay.

The last ambulance in the line was a little older, but had all the proper registrations. Byers knocked twice in the back and Frohike opened the doors from the inside, helping the other two load the gurney. As the doors slammed, the driver, a seriously looked man in a Baltimore Orioles baseball cap and wire- rimmed glasses, pulled out of the parking spot and headed off down the road.

And all the while, Dana Scully slept, completely unaware.

Act 3

Lab, Location Unknown

Charles Scully stood at the back of the lab. It had taken him over twenty hours to get from D.C. to Cairo where Strughold’s chopper had picked him up and brought him the rest of the way to this secret installation beneath the Abydos desert. Mysteries of the ancient world had been buried here for centuries, how ironic it was that the mysteries of the future were hidden here as well. Despite his fatigue, Charlie felt mildly euphoric. For some time now Mulder had been his archrival. Seeing him here, finally subdued was the culmination of a year’s worth of planning. It had been worth every minute of it.

As he listened to the steady beep of Mulder’s heart on the monitor he realized that in reality he had no ill feelings for the man himself. To an extent he even admired Mulder’s tenacity, character and heart. The problem was he’d become a plague, infecting not only his family, but every aspect of the program Charlie had been employed to protect. Something had to be done about it. “This will inhibit much of his voluntary movement,” Rhinehart was saying as Charlie watched him inject something into Mulder’s IV line. Mulder’s heart rate and respiration slowed but his eyes remained open. From his vantage point Charlie could see the bruises that marred the man’s chest and abdomen. His wrists were raw from fighting the restraints. His often offensive voice had been silenced with a gag. He likened the scene to that of a wild horse that had finally been broken. All the fire had been taken from him.

Kambatta wrapped Mulder’s left arm with a BP cuff and compressed it. “BP 131 over 80, we’re good.”

Strughold was standing at the head of the table shadowed by The Scarred Man and the four technicians. The identical nature of the four men made Charlie pause. “Now Mr. Mulder, we will see what your mind has been hiding from us,” Strughold leaned over Mulder, his tone was almost rhythmic. Charlie stepped closer as he watched Rhinehart open a metallic silver case that one of the clones had placed on the table behind him. Slipping on a pair of heavy synthetic gloves he reached into the box and lifted the contents into the air. Draped across his fingers was a fine silver mesh that almost sparkled in the light from the overhead lamp. One of the technicians stepped forward and quickly released the strap that had held Mulder’s head tightly to the table’s surface. Sliding his hands underneath his head, he gently raised it from the surface while another technician stepped in and began to apply a blue gel to Mulder’s bare scalp. He heard Mulder drawn in a shaky breath and shiver as if the substance was cold to the touch. Rhinehart turned and stepped closer to the table still holding the fine mesh with the greatest of care. Leaning over Mulder he gently laid the mesh against his scalp. With a life of its own the mesh began to move, forming itself tightly against the contours of his skull. Mulder’s eyes flew open wide, he screamed against the gag. Charlie watched as the cords in his neck rose against the strain, his fists curling into tight balls.

“What the hell is this?” Kambatta demanded knowing full well that this was technology far beyond anything he’d seen. The heart monitor began to beep rapidly. “BP’s going up fast!” he warned.

Charlie had never seen anything like it; he stood transfixed at both the amazement and horror of what he was watching. Torture had never bothered him. In some respects he was a hired killer but even this made his stomach uneasy.

Mulder could barely breathe. It had felt like a thousand tiny needles had penetrated through his skull into his brain with a prickling fire. Sweat made his body glisten even though he shivered. At the moment he felt like he would welcome death. The heart monitor beeped faster, surpassing 90 beats per minute.

“Mr. Strughold, this man’s going to go into cardiac arrest,” Kambatta said turning to warn his superior. “It is unfortunate that the human body is even frailer than it appears to be. You’re the physician, stabilize him!”

Rhinehart turned around, grabbed a bottle and syringe from the counter behind him while Kambatta place an oxygen mask over Mulder’s face. Rhinehart drew the syringe almost full before turning to the table and injecting the liquid into the IV line. The monitor continued to beep at an alarming rate. “What is this procedure?” Kambatta questioned looking disgustedly at Strughold.

“With this device we are able to penetrate the visual cortex of the brain,” Strughold answered him. “It enables us to gain access to long term memory. The visual images of a lifetime are stored there. If as you suggest this man’s brain has been technologically enhanced beyond human capability it is obvious that humans were not responsible. I am hoping that by penetrating this man’s psyche we will also be able to tap into that technology.”

“How is that possible? ” Kambatta demanded.

Strughold didn’t answer. The Scarred Man handed him a small hand held device. As the old German’s fingers danced over its keyboard images began to appear in the air above it.

On the table Mulder was beginning to shake visibly, his vitals were still all over the board.  Unable to look anywhere else, Mulder watched as moments of his life literally passed before his eyes over Strughold’s device in vivid holographic images. Childhood memories long forgotten, back to times when his family had been close and whole, fleeting images of hospital stays and medical tests, his mother, crying freely and holding him possessively as they both watched his sister carried from their home by his father. Mulder closed his eyes at the truth of what he was seeing. This wasn’t possible, not by any earthly means. The implications were frightening. Waves of prickling sensations rippled through his head, each one feeling as if it were penetrating deeper into his thoughts. Despite the perspiration that coated his torso, he was freezing as uncontrollable shivers wracked his body. He sucked hard at the oxygen that flowed from the mask. His thoughts turned to Scully, and he longed for her gentle warmth.

Charlie watched the whole scene unfold before him. As Strughold continued his rape of Mulder’s mind, images of Dana began to appear. The vulgarity of it actually began to sicken him. It also began to frighten him. Nothing he knew of current technology suggested anything like this was possible. Something was terribly wrong here. “BP’s 170 over 100, Sir,” Kambatta warned again. “This isn’t good.”

“His consciousness is strong, they’re using his mind to block me,” Strughold said in disgust.

“They?” Charlie asked in disbelief. “What the hell are you talking about?”

The images suddenly disappeared as Strughold’s hand once again passed over the keypad of the device. “Charles, you can be so naïve. You remember of course the story I told you several months ago about the Black Oil virus?”

Charlie’s nod was almost imperceptible but Strughold accepted it and continued.

“Only part of that story was true. The virus was not brought here by some extraterrestrial force as I had told you. It is a part of the evolutional history of this planet and has indeed existed here for millennia. It lies dormant now awaiting another extinction of life when it can once again insert itself. Hitler was fooled into thinking his alliance with his extraterrestrial allies would provide the genetic material he needed to produce his superior race and dominate the world. He had no clue to the power he could have created.” The old German’s voice trailed of as he looked across the table to the four identical technicians standing across from them. He nodded to them.

“What do you mean, insert itself?” Charlie was beginning to find this whole tale more then troubling.

“The ugly truth, Charles, is this,” Strughold continued to speak as one of the technicians produced a smaller metallic box from the same one Rhinehart had extracted the mesh from. “The DNA testing the aliens initiated was designed to detect the virus, not eradicate any resistance to it. The genes for the most part lie dormant in the DNA of every living thing on this planet. Almost every living thing,” he finished looking down at Mulder.

Strughold reached across the table, gripping Mulder’s chin and turning his headslightly, forcing him to make eye contact. “The results of all those decades of testing have finally produced a candidate in which those genes no longer lie dormant. We need only to access them.”

“You talk as if they’re some sort of living thing in and among themselves?”

“Ah, but they are, Charles.”

Drugged and unable to mount any resistance, Mulder could only stare back into Strughold’s eyes. He hated the submissive feeling that was washing over him. He feared his body would betray him and there was nothing he could do about it.

“Everything is in place now. It is time to introduce the Essence into hissystem. His previous exposure to the virus has been activated by the artifacts and enhanced by the neuro technology. Once the Essence becomes the dominant force within his being his own consciousness will no longer be able to shield it.”

“What is this Essence?” Charlie suddenly questioned.

“The virus, Charles,” Strughold answered turning to one of the clones. “Hand me one of the vials.”

Charlie watched one of the four look-alike men handed Strughold a large clear vial with a silver cap. Inside the vial was a black substance, much the consistency of heavy oil. He’d read reports on a similar substance and the lethal consequences of exposure to it but he’d never actually seen it. He watched as Mulder’s eyes widened, his head jerked hard to the right, dislodging the oxygen mask. Whatever this substance was, Charlie was certain Mulder recognized it. The old German accepted the vial. “Charles, Doctors, I suggest you step away from the table. You have no immunity to this substance.”

Strughold held the vial over Mulder’s chest and unscrewed the cap. Despite the drugs Mulder’s body tensed, pulling violently against the binding on his wrists until he drew blood. His muffled cry of “NO!” could be heard even through the gag.

clip_image018

“What is this?” Charlie asked.

“Oil, Charles, the active virus,” Strughold replied, turning to meet his eyes. “The life blood of this planet. Within its composition lies a life force as old as the universe itself and you fools have burned it for decades as fuel.”

“A life force?”

“Yes,” Strughold looked about the room, catching the eyes of both the doctors and Charlie as well. “An intelligence far greater than either you or I. To understand it, to hold its power within your hand would make you one with your God.”

The three men watched Strughold gently tip the vial, its contents sliding slowly from the container onto Mulder’s bare chest. He began to shake violently with the frigid intensity of the substance. Blood was now flowing freely from both his wrists and the corner of his mouth. Despite the Digoxin that Rhinehart had administered only minutes before, his heart rate and respiration climbed again. As the substance spread across his chest, inching its way up his throat, the horror of the Russian gulag came rushing  back to him, he began to hyperventilate. One of the clones stepped forward to replace the oxygen mask over his nose and mouth. His eyes fixed Charles Scully with a look of desperation as he gasped violently for air. His lungs burned.

“I don’t understand, I thought this substance was lethal,” Charlie was confused by Strughold’s actions. Surely he didn’t want to kill this man.

The slithering oily substance had reached Mulder’s face, sliding beneath the oxygen mask and creeping slowly across his cheeks to his nostrils and eyes. As it entered his mouth and nose it burned with freezing intensity. He cried out through the gag as it penetrated his nasal passages and coated his throat. Finally seeping into his eyes the burning sensation became unbearable. He could now feel it penetrating down though his chest cavity wrapping its icy grip around his heart and lungs, freezing them. Suddenly the alarm blared to life on the heart monitor; Charlie watched as Mulder’s his eyes rolled back his head.

“He’s coding! He’s going into cardiac arrest!” Kambatta shouted stepping forward.

“NO!” Strughold shouted. “Leave him alone!”

Within seconds the alarm stopped. His respiration slowed and the heart monitor returned to a steady 85 beats per minute. Kambatta stepped forward to check his blood pressure and remove the oxygen mask. Pulling a pen light from his pocket he leaned over Mulder and slowly pulled back the lid of his left eye. “Dear God!” he gasped almost jumping back from the table in alarm. Mulder opened both his eyes. Instead of their familiar hazel color, both his eyes now swam with the inky black of night.

Act 4 scene 1

Rockbridge Baths, VA

June 22, 2006

7:30 am

Mulder stood in the doorway of their office, a wistful smile on his face. He was mouthing words, but she couldn’t hear a sound. She walked over and reached out to grasp his shoulder. His arms encircled her waist as he drew her nearer. He laid his head atop hers and then kissed her lovingly on the forehead. Finally, he spoke aloud, one word, full of longing and commitment — “Scully.”

clip_image020

“Scully? Scully, can you hear me? It’s me, Walter Skinner? Can you hear me?” She blinked lazily and then tried to focus on the face just inches above her. “Scully?”

“Mmm, yeah?” she replied. Her mouth felt like a mud puddle after a sudden downpour, dry dust suddenly turned to mush. She could almost taste an earthworm at the back of her throat and the thought made her gag.

“Frohike, grab the bucket,” she heard Skinner demand and suddenly there was something to vomit into, but there was nothing to come up. After a few more dry heaves, her stomach decided to maintain its current residence and she dropped back to the pillows.

Sights, sounds and smells gradually came to her. She was in a room, shiny wood walls and a ceiling with a fan in the middle. The bed she was on was soft and comfortable, the pillows downy but with an overlying scent of disuse. A window next to the bed looked out on a sylvan landscape that gave way to the towering pines she thought reminded her of the Blue Ridge Mountains. She could smell the pine and the fresh mountain air as it wafted in through the open window, billowing the red- checked curtains.

“Where am I?” she asked, and from the reaction of the man sitting next to her on the bed, she had just given an Academy Award Winning performance.

“You’re in a cabin in the Shenandoah Valley. You’re safe,” Skinner assured her. She put her hand up to her head and looked in dismay at the bandages on her left arm. Worriedly, she inspected the other bandaged arm, too.

“What happened? How did I get here?” she asked, her voice growing stronger, her eyes clearer with each passing moment.

Skinner looked over his shoulder and Scully noticed that he wasn’t alone. The Gunmen were in attendance as well. Frohike stepped forward, stopping at the end of the bed. “You were drugged, Scully,” he said, his face set in barely contained anger.

“For how long? Do we know what they used?” she asked, lying back on the pillows.

This time Byers fielded her inquiry. “As near as we can tell, you’ve been drugged for the last week, since Mulder’s . . . ” The usually taciturn ex-Federal employee chewed on his bottom lip before continuing. “For a while,” he amended. “It appears to have been a psychotropic compound, possibly one of the newer antidepressants. You were given unusually high doses. Aggression is one of the side effects, as well as suicidal thoughts. Once in the hospital, after your, um, episode in the office, they scaled back the psychotropic but layered on a strong sedative. It wasn’t a very beneficial combination,” he concluded.

“How much do you remember?” Skinner asked, his tone thickly laced with worry.

“Everything,” she answered. “But really nothing that makes any sense.” She looked around her again, regaining her bearings. “Mulder,” she said aloud, as if summoning her partner.

“Scully, maybe you need to take a little time today to rest,” Frohike advised, stopping her actions as she attempted to get out of the bed.

“He’s not dead,” she said evenly. “He’s alive. We have to find him.”

All four men exchanged worried glances.

“I’m not hallucinating, I’m not psychotic,” she said flatly.

“You said your brother told you Mulder wasn’t there, in heaven,” Frohike volunteered. “You told me that when you were drugged.”

She nodded and drew in a breath. “Look, I know it sounds crazy,” she said, and chuckled softly at her joke. “He’s alive. I would know if he weren’t.”

“Scully, you identified the body,” Skinner interjected, his expression sorrowful.

“Yes, I did. But I had faulty information,” she said plainly. “Now, unless one of you wants to change the sheets, I suggest you tell me where the nearest bathroom is located.”

Skinner got up and let her sit on the side of the bed. When she stood, her legs would barely hold her. Skinner was immediately on one side, Frohike on the other. After gaining her equilibrium, she nodded to let them know she was steady. “Bathroom’s right through that door,” Frohike directed.

In the bathroom, with the door shut, she had a chance to look at herself in the mirror. Drowned rat. Those were the only words that described her. Slowly she unwound the bandages from her arms and winced. Neat stitches lined both forearms, healing nicely from the looks of them. She closed her eyes for a moment, remembering images from the office. How much damage had she done? Not nearly as much as she could have. But what she did was lose time, time they could have used searching for Mulder.

After attending to pressing business, she opened the door to the medicine cabinet and found sterile gauze and medical tape. She took a moment and applied new bandages.

When she went back to the room she was alone, but a fresh set of clothes were on the bed. Smiling, she changed out of the hospital gown she was wearing. She listened closely and finally heard voices coming from below her. She realized she was in a loft of a cabin. She looked over the rail and saw her four rescuers drinking coffee at a dining room table, set off from a small living room with a fireplace. She went over to the stairs and soon joined them.

“That smells heavenly,” she said, nodding at Skinner’s cup.

Byers shot up as if on a spring to get her a mug of the steaming elixir. “Scully, would you like something to eat?” he offered.

“Yes, thank you, Jon. I’m starving.” Her words caused all four men to break out into bright grins. In minutes a full-scale production was going on in the galley kitchen, each gunman working diligently on his own special recipe. Skinner continued to sit with her at the table.

“I take it I’m ‘missing’,” she said, looking out the windows by the dining area. They appeared to be in the middle of nowhere.

“As far as your family knows, yes,” Skinner admitted. “I’m officially on vacation. I took some time after the funeral.” He wouldn’t raise his eyes from the silk flower centerpiece to look at her. Scully sipped her coffee and nodded. “Logical, given the circumstances. But if you took your leave at the same time I disappeared — ”

“Actually, I didn’t. I’ve spent the last three days in DC. I came down here late last night when Frohike called me to say that you appeared to be coming out of it. You’ve had a pretty rough time.”

“I need you to go to Los Angeles. There has to be some trail they left,” Scully said, ignoring his worried expression and any talk of her recent ordeal. “I can’t go, I’d be spotted immediately. But as soon as you find something, I want a call. I need to find him.”

“I’ll leave after breakfast,” Skinner agreed.

The guys had gone all out and Scully surprised herself with the amount of food she tucked away. Frohike’s huevos rancheros were delightful, as well as Langly’s home fried potatoes and Byers biscuits and gravy. After cleaning up the table and starting the dishwasher, Skinner gathered his things and Scully escorted him out to his car.

“So how was the funeral?” she asked casually.

He immediately looked uncomfortable. “Scully, you don’t want to go into this,” he advised.

“Yes, sir, I do. You and I both know that often times a killer will show up at the funeral, just to get a second chance at the thrill. Tell me about the funeral, sir. Please.”

Skinner’s jaw stiffened and he looked out into the pine trees. “Your mother has a plot for the both of you, did you know that?”

“Yes, at Resurrection Cemetery. My grandparents are buried there.”

“Did . . . does Mulder know?”

It was her turn to look into the pines. “He doesn’t know the particulars. After his mother’s funeral we talked about it and he did say he wanted the two of us buried together. He left the details up to me.”

Skinner nodded, obviously the answer satisfied him. “It was just a little jarring, a Catholic service for Mulder.”

Scully shrugged, but a small upturn of her mouth proved she understood the irony. “We always assumed it would be for both of us. Pre-planning our funeral wasn’t one of those things either of us thought of as a good time, but he insisted we do it for Mom’s sake. So, aside from the actual service, who was there?”

“Your mother, of course. Tara and the children. Oh, your brother Charles.”

At the mention of Charles, Scully jerked. “Charles was there? At the funeral?”

“Yes,” Skinner said, his expression turning to concern and surprise. “I didn’t really think about it. He was there for your mother, and Tara, I’m sure. He and your mother dealt with your hospitalization. Surely you knew that, you said you remember — ”

“The bastard came to see me, but I thought it was a dream,” Scully spat out. “More like a nightmare, really. Well, at least we know which rat is responsible.”

“Scully — ”

“Sir, we don’t have time to get into this right now, but I know that my brother is working for them. I haven’t been able to get solid proof of that, but you know how these things work. I might never get solid proof. But in my heart, I know the truth. My brother is behind Mulder’s faked death and his disappearance. I’m certain of it.”

Skinner shot a glance over to Frohike who kept his face expressionless. Scully caught the exchange.

“You know, don’t you?”

Skinner nodded. “We have evidence this time,” he said. “But you’re out now and we have other things to attend to. Revenge can wait.”

“Until we get Mulder back, yes, it can wait. After that, I make no promises,” she said evenly.

Act 4 scene 2

Skinner left immediately and Scully went back into the cabin. Frohike showed her a family room in the walk out basement that held enough computer equipment to launch the latest NASA shuttle. Together, the gunmen went over everything they’d dug up during her recovery. As the forest around them darkened into a moonless night, Byers spoke up.

“It’s after 11 already. Maybe we should throw together dinner. We haven’t had anything to eat since breakfast and Agent Scully is still recovering.”

“You guys go on up. I want to look some of this over again,” Scully encouraged.

“Hey, we were thinking something simple — I make a mean doctored up frozen pizza,” Langly suggested.

“Sounds wonderful,” she answered, smiling. “And iced tea?”

“Sure,” he affirmed. “We’ll call you when it’s ready.”

Scully leafed through the pages of her medical report that the guys had hacked from the hospital records. Jason Leonard’s name was on all the orders. She shuddered as she thought of her old classmate and the number of times in the recent past she’d left her partner’s care up to this man. He had betrayed them, that much was obvious. But she still wondered how she’d been drugged in the first place. It would have happened in LA, not long after the explosion, but when and who?

A tap at the glass doors leading out to the patio startled her. At first she thought it was a June bug or some other insect attracted to the light. Upon closer in- spection of the world outdoors, her face turned grim. It wasn’t a bug . . . it was a rat. She slid the glass open and stepped out, instinctively searching her back for a weapon she wasn’t carrying. “Krycek, come out of the shadows, you bastard!” she called forcefully.

“Good to see you again, too, Scully,” Alex Krycek greeted her. “Glad you’re back among the sane, relatively speaking, of course.”

“What do you know about that?” she demanded. “Oh, wait, don’t bother. You’ll feed me a line of crap about how you had nothing to do with any of this, right?”

Krycek shook his head in annoyance. “Scully, I always figured you for the brains of the partnership. Stop thinking like Mulder and think with your head. You know I didn’t have anything to do with your recent bout of insanity. You can place the blame for all that right at the feet of your loving brother.”

“I know this already,” she spat out. “I want to know where Mulder is!”

An expression of momentary shock passed quickly over Krycek’s face. “You know he’s alive,” he said with admiration.

“I know a staged murder when I see one,” she replied. “At least when I’m not four sheets to the wind.”

“I need to tell you a little story, but the mosquitoes out here are killing me.”

“No, that would be too much to hope for,” she sneered, but motioned for him to enter the cabin and she closed the door after them. “Now, you have five minutes to tell me who has Mulder and where he is.”

clip_image021

“Five minutes? You want the TV Guide version?” Krycek snarled. “Let’s start with your loving brother — ”

“Stop calling him that,” Scully snapped.

“OK, Charles then, joined forces long ago with one of the members of the consortium — ”

“All but the one who holds your leash were murdered at El Rico 7 years ago,” she interrupted.

Krycek laughed bitterly. “Just like a wild fire clears out dead wood, Scully. Or maybe a better illustration is the Hydra. They cut off a few heads but more sprang up. Now there is a division between the consortium — a struggle for control between the man you know as Spender and another — his name is Strughold.”

Scully recognized the name immediately from Teena Mulder’s journals. “Strughold escaped El Rico?” she asked.

“He was never there. I would expect he helped plan the whole show.”

“And you’re telling me that Charlie is working with this Strughold?”

“See, I knew there were brains behind that beauty,” Krycek leered.

“And you’re here to tell me this Strughold has Mulder,” she accused with a disbelieving raised eyebrow.

“You really do have Mulder pussy whipped if he put up with you all these years,” Krycek said with an answering roll of his eyes. “Yes, I’m here to tell you that Strughold has Mulder. And to assure you that if you don’t work fast, your boyfriend is toast — for real this time.”

“Prove it,” she demanded.

Krycek smiled prettily. “I thought you’d never ask.” Slipping his one good hand into his pants pocket, he withdrew a CD disk. When she lunged for it anxiously, he pulled it back out of her reach. “Mind you, this is a pirated copy. No special features.”

It had taken several minutes to convince the Lone Gun Men not to beat Krycek senseless and even with the disk in evidence, they had reservations. But being the true friends they were, they took Scully’s word for the man’s actions. Scully schooled her features to bland detachment as she watched the video of her partner’s brutal ‘ghosting’. Aside  rom closing her eyes for a heartbeat longer than necessary once or twice, no one would have guessed the anguish she felt at the scenes playing on the computer in grainy surveillance video black and white.

“How do we know that was really Mulder?” Frohike asked, his arms crossed and disbelief firmly in his features.

“The scars,” Scully said evenly. “One on his shoulder, one on his thigh and the one on his scalp from his surgery a few years back. I saw it as they shaved his head.”

“Where did you get this?” Langly demanded, his face a pale shade of green as the 20 minute long video came to a welcome close.

“Training tape,” Krycek provided with a shrug. “Gotta keep the boys on their toes.”

“Jezus,” Byers muttered, shaking his head. When the monitor went black and resumed the media player icons, all four men looked to the one woman in the room.

“Where was he taken?” she asked, after clearing her throat.

“Egypt,” Krycek said, handing her a piece of paper with coordinates. “Look, Scully, this isn’t just a grab and dash. You’re going to need help and you don’t have a lot of choice in the matter.”

She stared him down. “You’re suggesting that your ‘associate’ wants to help _me_ get Mulder?” she asked coolly.

“Let’s just say he’s never wanted Mulder to fall into the wrong hands. But for what you want, there can’t be any traces back to him.”

She nodded, arms crossed. “What are we talking here? Money, equipment?”

“I have a few connections outside my current employer. I can get you a plane, a pilot, equipment. But it’s gonna take an assful of cash,” Krycek replied, meeting her stare.

“Money’s not a problem,” she said ducking her head to break their locked gaze.

Krycek smiled. “That’s a phrase I never tire of hearing,” he said. “You’re going to need at least a million, with more available at a moment’s notice.”

“Give me till tomorrow night,” she said, avoiding the Gunmen’s stares.

“Always a pleasure doing business with you, Agent Scully. You are by far the better half of the partnership,” Krycek said with an oily smile. “Tomorrow night.” And with that he slipped out of the sliding doors and into the darkness of the surrounding forest.

Act 4 scene 3

Craddock Marine Bank Washington DC

3:45 pm

“Dana, it’s a pleasure to see you again,” John McKinley said with a smile from across his dark cherry desk in the private office. “I was surprised when I got your call, but I have made all the arrangements.” He picked up a briefcase from the credenza behind him and opened it on the desk. “One million dollars. Two million have been moved into a money market account that is accessible from any ATM in the world.” He handed her a debit card and she put it in her purse.

“Thank you, Mr. McKinley, for arranging all of this on such short notice,” Scully said with a relieved sigh.

McKinley smiled. “It’s all a part of the service. I’ve come to expect such urgent requests from your fiancé,” the banker said with a shrug. Scully started to correct the man’s description of what her partner was to her, but remembered back to the last time she’d been in that very bank, and all that had transpired. An image of Mulder wearing a dark brown fedora caused her heart to skip a beat. No, let people think what they wanted to think. It didn’t change what they meant to each other.

“As I remember, the last time Fox withdrew such a large sum, I also had to help him with travel arrangements. Something about Antarctica,” McKinley reminisced. “I must say, the two of you take . . . shall we say ‘unique’ vacations?”

“Yes, yes we do,” Scully said holding back a bitter chuckle. Unique. Not quite the word she would have used, but it seemed to fit, nonetheless. “Well, I really must be going. Thank you again for all your help.” She held out her hand and John shook it firmly.

“I’m your banker, too, Ms. Scully. Fox made that quite clear the last time you were here. The Mulder accounts are in both your names now. Call me anytime you think we can help.”

Act 5

Lab

Unknown Location

Undecipherable images began to appear as Strughold once again activated his device. Mulder was still restrained but Strughold had ordered the oxygen mask and gag removed. He needed information from this man. Sweat still beaded Mulder’s forehead and chest. The inky blackness of his eyes had slowly washed away to reveal their normal color. He stared blankly at the images above him. “BP’s 140 over 90, we’re still a little high,” Kambatta advised with a shaky voice.

Strughold observed the native doctor. Rhinehart had brought him on because of his expertise in cardiology but his nervousness and questionable attitude was beginning to become a hindrance to this procedure. “Dr. Kambatta, I don’t believe we will need your services any longer,” Strughold replied. “Why don’t you escort the good Doctor back to his quarters,” he ordered, turning to look at The Scarred Man.

“Sir?” Kambatta questioned as The Scarred Man stepped forward. “If you don’t keep this patient stabilized he may not live long enough for you to complete your tests…” Before he could finish, The Scarred Man had grabbed him by the bicep and was pulling him towards the door. “I can still be of assistance to you!” Kambatta pleaded.

“Once I obtain the information from this patient, there will be no need to keep him stable,” Strughold then advised the rest of the group as the door to the lab banged shut behind them.

Mulder sucked in a large shaky breath at the same moment, startling them all. “You have neither the means to obtain it nor the intelligence to use it,” he stated, his voice deep and resonating.

Strughold’s eyes widened at the sudden comment from the man on the table. Both Charlie and Rhinehart stepped back cautiously, disturbed by the threatening candor of Mulder’s voice.

The old German tapped more codes into the keypad he held before him. Mulder’s head jerked but he made no sound. More images appeared. Hideous images of inhuman faces that seemed to be crying out in agony hovered before them.

“Dear God, what is that?” Rhinehart asked astonished by what he was witnessing.

“History,” Strughold answered. “The ancient history of this planet, the extinction of an unknown race, advanced far beyond your current standards. Your predecessors, Doctor. Within their history lies the wisdom and power of the universe.”

“Like many others you seek the knowledge for your own gain. That is why it will forever be kept from you,” Mulder spoke again, the deepness of his voice echoing about the room. He inhaled deeply once again his chest expanding against the restraint. “Your dominating nature prevents you from seeing the whole picture,” he continued focusing on Charlie now. “Only when you understand that in unification lies the truth…”

“Oh give it up, Mulder!” Charlie interrupted. His patience with Mulder’s cryptic comments was wearing thin. “I know what you’re trying to do. It’s not going to work this time, nobody will come for you. It’s over, Dana thinks your dead. She identified your body herself. You’re in Africa for God’s sake!”

“Charles,” Strughold warned. “You do not want to agitate him.”

“Why? It’s not like he can do anything about it,” Charlie snapped back. “Why don’t you just get this over with?” he questioned, turning to address Strughold directly. “Mulder’s been a thorn in your side from the beginning. We have Dana put away, now take care of him!”

Charlie’s false bravado was getting the better of him. Truth was, Mulder’s actions were making him nervous. While the younger Scully’d been spouting off to Strughold, Mulder had continued to breathe deeply. Filling his lungs to expand his chest, he pulled tightly against the restraints that held his wrists, the sweat that covered his body now acting to enhance his musculature. Something was happening here, something Charlie sensed that Strughold was also aware of. The snap of metal and the crack of bone made Charlie flinch. “Don’t let him touch you!” Strughold warned, jumping back from the table. Unfortunately for Charlie, his reactions weren’t fast enough.

* “Xaonoano paolisa[i]!” *Translation The words boomed from Mulder as his hand came up to grip the side of Charlie’s face. Charlie felt a sudden jolt pass through him with the contact and gasped. A moment of euphoria overcame him; he met Mulder’s eyes. He felt an understanding dawn between them and then it was gone along with Mulder’s grip. He staggered back and slumped to the floor.

Visions passed through Mulder’s brain with the contact, dancing moments later over the device Strughold still held before him. The explosion in the warehouse; Charlie ordering troops into action to kidnap him as he lay unconscious on the ground, Charlie’s orders for Dana’s disposal, the vision through Charlie’s eyes of Scully throwing herself against a padded wall. An anger he both welcomed and didn’t understand grew within him.

Another snap of metal and Mulder sat up turning his upper torso to face Strughold.

* “Oai ali-i ti-i xai-iaxaisati opa alili sali-iatiolisa opa xaiapaino anoti ialiti, no-oliti-ili opa xaonoano paoti-i-isa anoti saopapali-i-ili opa ti-i sapaili-iti, pai ti-i kaononoanotinoinotisa opa ti-i kali-iatioli oai asati tilio-oiaxa ti-i sao-olisa opa ti-i anokaisatiolisa anoti tilianosanoiti onoli-i tio ti-i io-onokaisati[ii].” * Translation

Charlie gathered himself from the floor and staggered to his feet watching as Strughold stepped back from the table almost as if in fear. What Mulder was saying made no sense.

* “Ti-i pao-oaili opa kali-iati-iono isa inoinoiontili-iti-isatiliosati-ipal, ti-I anokaisatiolisa kanoioa ti-isa, io-o oailili tio![iii]” * Translation Mulder’s voice echoed about the room. In one swift movement Mulder was off the table, his action ripping the IV line from his right arm. Blood trickled freely from the open wound, down his forearm onto his hand. With a bloody hand he yanked off the BP cuff and reached up to pull viciously at the mesh that covered his head.

Charlie winced at the tiny popping sound each contact made as Mulder peeled the mesh from his scalp and tossed it onto the floor where it undulated for a moment and then curled in on itself. He turned to Strughold, fixing him with a penetrating gaze as tiny rivulets of blood began to appear across his scalp.

*”Io-o oaxao sai-ika ti-isa oaoliliti paoli io-oli o-oano liasai ka-ano no-oti sai-i tiati iti isa alili-iati-i tionoiti. ti-i kano-o-oali-itikai io-o xaopai tio ka-aino xaili-i isa no-oti noianoti paoli io-o. ti-I pao-oaili oao-oliti pai opa no-o osai tio io-o. ti-i kaoti-isa, paliokalianonoiti inotio ti-isa palianoiti paliono itisa kali-iati-iono li- iliati-i onoli-i tio itisa paosaiti-iono oaiti-ino ti-i kaosano-osa. Onoli-i ti-i io-onokaisati onoisa oaili-i noianoti tio onoti-ilisatianoti ti-ino. io-o pali-isaonoi tio tioi oaiti a pao- oaili kali-iati-ili tiano io-olisailipa, iti oailili onoli-i ti-isatilioi io-o![iv]” *Translation 

Charlie couldn’t tell if Strughold had any comprehension of what Mulder was saying. At first dazed by the situation, the old German suddenly came to life.

“Sedate him!” he yelled to Rhinehart who had been huddled against the cabinets at the far side of the lab. Mulder turned to Rhinehart, as the German doctor fumbled with a bottle of Haloperidol and a new hypodermic. He watched him draw almost the entire contents from the bottle into the syringe. Mulder advanced on him, shoving the surgical table across the room with incredible force, pinning several of Strughold’s technicians against the far wall before they could jump out of the way. With a full syringe Rhinehart turned towards Mulder and attempted to jab him in the upper arm but Mulder was too fast. Even though the doctor outweighed him Mulder grabbed him by the shoulders, turning him around and thrusting him hard against the nearest wall.

The jolt made Rhinehart drop the syringe. Charlie and one of the technicians scrambled for it as it rolled across the floor. Strughold ran for the door and hit the alarm.

Rhinehart shoved Mulder back, the two men staggered across the lab knocking over several utility carts and sending the silver box Rhinehart had pulled the mesh from crashing to the floor. More of the tiny silver cylinders rolled out across the floor.

“Get back!” Strughold exclaimed.

Rhinehart grappled with Mulder, trying to dislodge the intense grip the man had on him. Another one of Strughold’s technicians was on them. In an instant, Mulder had let go of Rhinehart with one hand and used it to throw the technician cross the room before finally shoving Rhinehart hard against the cabinets behind them, one hand clenched tightly around his throat.

Bent backwards over the counter behind him, Rhinehart continued to struggle with Mulder but before the doctor could free himself Mulder threw his own weight against him, letting go of his throat and grabbing the man’s head with both hands, his fingers splayed out across his scalp from his temples to the crown of his head.

*”Paixaoliti-ti-oliti-ili opa ti -i xai-iaxaisati opa alili![v]” *Translation

The power of Mulder’s voice made everyone freeze momentarily. Rhinehart winced and cried out as Mulder began to apply pressure to both side of his skull.

The technician had come up with the syringe, he skittered across the floor behind Mulder and jabbed it into his right hip, depressing the plunger while Charlie staggered to his feet, standing transfixed as he watched Rhinehart’s body began to shake violently in Mulder’s grasp. Charlie could see Mulder’s muscles straining to apply the pressure  against Rhinehart’s skull; the drug appeared to have no effect. Rhinehart continued to convulse. Blood trickled from his ears, his eyes rolled back and then his body went slack.

Mulder released his grip on Rhinehart; the doctor’s body slid from his hands and slumped to the floor, his eyes blank and dull. “Jesus,” Charlie whispered as Mulder turned to face them the irises of his eyes now a disturbing, deep glowing gold.

* “Io-o li-ialino no-oti-inoia paliono ti-i pa-asati. ti-i xaolilioli opa ka- atiasatiliopaxaika-ali ti-isa-asati-ili oailili noakai iti inopaosasaipali-I paoli ti-i paopaoliati-ionosa tio saolipaipai. li-ipai no-osati paikaino aka-aino oaxaino ti-i io-onokaisati onoisa xa-apai pao-onoti ti-i-ili sao-olisa aka-aino anoti ti-i saiksati ialiti isa paolino aka-aino![vi]” * Translation

clip_image023

The sound of the alarm blaring outside across the compound finally penetrated the haze in Charlie’s skull. The doors to the lab flew open. Black ops soldiers entered, guns drawn. “NO”! Strughold shouted, stepping between them and Mulder. Mulder was still standing over Rhinehart’s body, his respiration deep and heavy but he made no attempt to move. Charlie watched his face; he almost appeared to be at conflict with himself.

* “Io-o xa-apai i-i-isa paoti io-o tio no-oti sai-i. ti-i pao-oaili opa kali- iati-iono isa alili alio-onoti io-o. xaititi-ino oaiti-ino ti-i noatioliali oliti-ili opa alili ti- inoiasa tiati io-o no-o lionokaili pai-ili inopaolitianoti. oa-asati-iti pai io-oli oa-anoti io-o ali-i ti-isatilioi-inoia tiati oaxaikaxa![vii]” * Translation

“What the hell is he saying?” Charlie demanded.

“It’s the language of the ancients,” the old German replied, turning to face him. “The language we must find a way to understand.” Strughold then turned away from Charlie, taking several steps towards Mulder. “It is you that are the fool. You will soon see I do have the means to obtain the knowledge you’re so vainly trying to protect. Bring the boy in here!”

Mulder stood paralyzed, looking down at his hands, hands he had just used to kill a man in cold blood. What the hell was happening to him? Moments before he’d been lashed prone on a table, starving, dehydrated and in pain. Now he was overcome with a sensation of euphoria. His mind, despite his body’s deplorable condition, was electrified with the energy of the Cosmos. Voices, the spiritual entities of thousands, called out in a language he could barely comprehend, speaking through him of the power  of creation and a code of survival written into the history of the planet.

They were overwhelming and he fought to retain his own consciousness. The door to the lab opened again. Two more black ops soldiers entered followed by the Scarred Man escorting a boy, only he wasn’t a boy, he was a young man whose hands and legs were bound with chains. He had dark hair and a rounded face that looked remarkably familiar to Mulder. When their eyes met, he knew, ‘Gibson?’

“Bring him here!” Strughold ordered, reaching out to grab Gibson by the shoulder and thrust him forward towards Mulder. “You know this boy, you know what he’s capable of. Now that we have awakened the consciousness of the ancients he can obtain their knowledge from your mind!”

* “Xai ka-ano no-oti li-iati a noinoti xai tioisa no-oti onoti-ilisatianoti[viii].” * Translation

Gibson stood transfixed, his eyes large with fear from the sound of the man’s resonating voice. The man before him looked like Mulder, he’d just heard his voice in his head and yet this language he spoke was foreign to him, his physical presence overpowering.

“Tell us what he’s saying!” Strughold ordered.

Gibson looked from Strughold to Mulder, ‘Don’t tell him.’ It was Mulder’s voice again; he heard it in his head.

‘Mulder? What’s happened to you?’

Mulder reached towards Gibson, his palm upturned in an act of supplication, a plea for understanding.

‘I don’t understand it either, but it’s me, Gibson, please don’t be afraid of me, I won’t hurt you.’

‘You won’t but there’s something else here, I can sense it. An alien presence within you, more powerful than the beings I’ve experienced before, I can’t reach it. I don’t understand.’

“You will read his mind!” Charlie stepped forward then, grabbing Gibson by the shoulders, shoving him at Mulder again in frustration.

“Ti-i kaoti-isa ali-i oali-ititi-ino ino ti-i tionopa opa li-ikaolitisa liaiti tio-oano paliono ti-i oli-ikainosa opa kaipaili-isa-ati-iono itisailipa. ti-i ti-inoi opa ti-i pailisati ti-inoi. a xaiapainoli-i oliti-ili ti-iti-ilinoinoiti onoli-i ati ti-i ti-inoi opa kali- iati-iono, anoti saiti paoliti onoli-i paoli ti-i io-onokaisati onoisa io-o oailili no-oti kano-o-oa iti![ix]” *Translation

The words Mulder spoke sounded foreign to the boy but he was able to pick out pieces of it, a “Tomb of Records” from and earlier time in a “land now lost” meant only for a chosen few. But what if the unchosen were to gain access to them? He looked back at his friend. Despite his threatening demeanor, Mulder looked exhausted. He stood before them all supported only by the rigorous position of his legs.

Mulder inhaled deeply, stepping over Rhinehart’s body. He felt suddenly light headed. Whatever was happening to him mentally was having adverse affects on him physically. The huge dose of Haloperidol was making his heart race. He felt flushed; it was hard to catch his breath. He should have been in a barbiturate coma by now, instead he felt enraged by those around him. He looked desperately at Gibson again.

‘I don’t know what I’ve become but I believe what’s in me is a good thing Gibson. Help me.’

‘No, Mulder, it’s not a good thing. You can’t see what it’s doing to you.’

‘It’s a power Gibson, greater than ourselves, I feel it within me.’

‘It’s dangerous, Mulder, it’s not meant for us.’

‘But it is Gibson, these men will use it to harm and that’s not what I feel its true purpose is. We need to understand it ourselves. Please, you know I can’t take much more of this.’

The old German watched as Mulder turned away from Gibson and stepped towards him. * “Io-o oaxao tiliaoa noi o-oti ino ano atiti-inopati tio ka-aino a xai-iaxaili kano-o-oali-itikai, xa-apai ti-ipaiati-iti io-olisailipa ti-isa paoti-i ka-anono-oti saosatiaino noi[x].” * Translation

It was then Gibson understood the power within Mulder also knew their presence was killing him. “Look, can’t you see what you’re doing to him! He won’t be any help to you if you let him die!” Gibson exclaimed.

“Tell me!” Strughold demanded, stepping into the boy’s space. The old German was frantic, obviously underestimating the effect  prolonged exposure to the black oil had on the human body. “You will tell me what you know! I need the information and I need it now!” Strughold grabbed Gibson shaking him violently.

“I — I don’t understand it! I can’t help you!” Gibson shouted back, sensing the man’s desperation, and in an instant sensing something more. He looked at Mulder wide eyed.

‘He’s …’

‘I know.’ Gibson had no trouble picking out Mulder’s voice in the cacophony of voices in his head. He also understood that Mulder was in trouble. His body glistened with sweat, his breathing now labored. Mulder turned to Charlie. * “Xaisatioli-i sapaiakasa tio io-o. io-o oaxao xa-apai paolikaotiti-ino xao-oa tio li-isati-ino oailili noipaili kano-o-oa ti-i noiliakali-i opa ti-i noisati-ili-i. ti-isa isa ti-i oailili opa ti-i xai-iaxaisati opa alili![xi]” *Translation

Somewhere in the message Gibson sensed a finality and yet a clue that the mystery of it all lay within the history of this planet. Whether it was Mulder or the power within him, one of them was willing to take his secrets to the grave.

‘Mulder no! Tell me how to help you!’

clip_image025

Gibson never got an answer. Mulder lunged at Strughold knocking him back against the wall. Their eyes met and once again Mulder was filled with a moment of recognition; the presences of another who knew of the time before the First Time. Strughold gasped, watching as Mulder’s eyes glowed gold again before him. But then his soldiers were on him, wrestling Mulder away from their superior. Mulder fought back, determined to put an end to the Old German.

*”Paolisa! Paolisa![xii]” *Translation

Despite the strength within him his efforts were now hindered by the pain and swelling that now encompassed his left wrist, his lungs ached for air. Suddenly from somewhere outside the lab a huge rumbling erupted, the shock wave that followed soon after shaking everything around them. As the soldiers wrestled Mulder off Strughold the door burst open again. “Sir! We’re being attacked!” another soldier yelled, stepping through the doorway. One of the technicians filled another syringe and stepped over Mulder who now lay pinned to the floor by several soldiers.

“No, don’t!” Gibson pleaded to no avail as he watched the man plunge the needle into Mulder’s right hip again and pressed the plunger down. Another explosion wracked the facility, alarms continued to blare. The soldiers released their grip as Mulder’s body began to go slack. Gibson watched a satisfying sneer spread across Strughold’s face as they all stood back and watched the amber glow dim in Mulder’s eyes.

“Leave them!” Strughold instructed, gathering himself from the floor. “Report to your defense positions now! We will come back for them later!”

Gibson struggled to kneel down next to Mulder. The chains that bound him were making it hard for him to keep his balance. Reaching across Mulder’s body he pulled hard, rolling his friend over onto his back as Strughold and his men fled the lab. Charlie stopped momentarily as he passed through the door, turning back to catch Gibson’s eye but said nothing and then disappeared down the hallway with the others.

“Mulder?” Gibson questioned, reaching out to touch his friend trying to feel his carotid artery for a pulse. Mulder’s eyes were glassy, the pulse under Gibson’s finger raced. His mind seemed void of thought until it to erupted in an explosion of its own. Mulder began to convulse, his body wracked by terrible tremors. Recognizing it as some sort of seizure Gibson did his best to pull his friend over onto his side as the tremors continued. Still glistening with sweat, Mulder’s body felt chilled to the touch.

He was going into shock.

Act 6

Cairo, Egypt

2:34 p.m.

“There it is,” Langly announced, wheeling around to the rest of the “crew.”

Scully leaned in, studying the high-res aerial image on the Gunman’s screen. A low, flat, sprawling structure loomed across the scrubby desert landscape, flanked by several dozen cars, trucks, and vans. Krycek had invested Mulder’s cash in the “pre-owned” military craft Langly now was piloting and the blissful ignorance of several key Egyptian officials. He’d been largely silent since they’d left Turkey, except for a few highly technical consultations with the Gunmen. Now he stepped out of the shadows of the eerily lit compartment.

“Allied Textiles,” Krycek reported. “Egypt’s fifth largest cotton mill, and a subsidiary of a holding company owned by a shadow corporation recently acquired by Strughold Mining. Plant had a major retooling six months ago, but the company made some rather odd purchases that didn’t have a lot to do with making high-thread count pillowcases. Medical diagnostic equipment, lotta pharmaceuticals the FDA has never heard of. This is it. Hey, Spicoli, you ready to fire up the spy scope?”

Langley turned back to his keyboard, extending a middle finger toward Krycek,and rapped out a series of commands. A monitor to his right flickered on, revealing the skeletal frame of the textile plant filled with dozens of milling spots — the heat signatures of every human currently inhabiting the facility.

“Thar she blows,” Frohike declared, tapping the screen. “That cluster’s the mill–”

The diminutive Gunman’s finger moved upward, ” — and this must be the lab, at the opposite end. Underground — you can see the signatures there are a little fainter.

Those moving ants are Dr. Evil’s minions and that stationary figure. . .”He trailed off, glancing anxiously at Scully. Her fingers moved toward the monitor, then stopped as she frowned. “Who’s this other signature? It’s stationary, too.”

Krycek stared silently at the screen.

Scully turned to him.”What aren’t you telling us?” she demanded.

Krycek smiled mirthlessly. “I told you what you needed to know to get your boyfriend back. We may just have an extra passenger for the trip home.” He nudged Frohike aside and tapped the cluster of mill workers. “Here’s Ground Zero.”

“No.”

He turned to Scully with a sigh.

“We’re not mass murderers,” the agent said tersely.

“We want total chaos,” Krycek frowned. “This is our best bang for your boy- friend’s buck.”

“No.” Scully’s nail clicked on the monitor. “Here — the warehouse. I guarantee you’ll get the chaos you want without the body count. We take out bricks and mortar and inventory, Strughold gets out the spackle and nails. We take out a few dozen Egyptian nationals, we’re on CNN, and every antiterrorist unit on the planet is gunning for us. That’s a lot of bang for our buck?”

Krycek smirked. “You’re the Eagle Scout.” He turned back to the monitor. Scully regarded Krycek silently, then shook her head and retreated to the back of the compartment, where Byers was rapping away on a laptop.

“That was too easy,” she whispered to the bearded former bureaucrat. “Watch him.”

“On it,” Byers murmured, eyes locked on the keyboard.

**

“Lock and load,” Krycek ordered about 10 minutes later.

Langly looked to Scully, who inhaled slowly and nodded. The Gunman cracked his knuckles and attacked the keyboard. A minute later, he turned with a grave expression.

“We’re going down, dudes,” he announced.

**

Charlie’s initial shock at the attack, at Strughold and the Frenchman’s abrupt departure, at the sudden responsibility thrust upon him, segued rapidly into rage at the incompetence of his underlings in allowing the aircraft to crash into the warehouse. Then rage turned into hope. Only Krycek could have mustered this kind of firepower, could have unearthed Mulder’s location, would have mounted this grand a “rescue” operation, Charlie mused as he stood outside the pulverized outer wall, eyeing the  conglomeration of twisted pipes, conduits, tanks, and huge black shards that once had been part of a high-tech military jet. A grand and unsuccessful rescue operation, Charlie realized with a spark of excitement. “Find the body,” he barked at his security force — a team of former CIA, Mossad, and KGB agents, salted with Special Forces pros. “I want a positive identification. Alex Krycek.”

“Could’ve been a military misfire,” a swarthy, uniformed sentry grunted. The Security staff only barely restrained its disdain for their soft, brash young ‘boss’.

“It’s Krycek,” Charlie insisted, stumbling slightly as he strutted out. “Find the body.”

**

By the time Commander Barouk and his men — what passed for the local law — showed up on their doorstep, Charlie had fully recovered his oily composure. Strughold – who had not yet been notified of the incident at the cotton mill — had greased the palms of every police official in the district, and Barouk went through the motions of inspecting the crash scene.

“The military, of course, will rely on my findings,” the preening, mustached policeman announced, marveling at the destruction. “I suggest you and your workers have been the victims of an abortive terrorist raid, an unfortunate miscalculation by fanatical fools. I assume you are well insured?”

“Home office has already been notified,” Charlie smiled, shrugging. The lab was powered by a separate generator, Strughold had instructed him to handle the repairs and the local authorities in a low-key manner, and he’d calmed considerably in preparation for his meeting with the corrupt and obsequious Barouk. “We’d be very grateful if you could help with the military authorities.” Charlie knew Barouk knew well what form that appreciation would take, and that to cover an event of this magnitude would require a far grander gesture of appreciation than the payoff he’d received when Strughold acquired and refitted the ‘mill’.

The policeman beamed. “Please, do not worry. By the way, my cousin Fasid, he is a contractor and builder. He and his workers could make this as new within a few weeks.”

Charlie nodded, forcing congeniality. “I’m certain Mr. Strughold will want to use local labor. Thank you.”

Barouk’s smile brightened. He turned to his men, who were taking turns at a bottle of some amber liquid with Charlie’s security force while Strughold’s men were politely passing around a second bottle Barouk’s men had extended as a gift to their brothers in arms. Barouk might be a bureaucratic buffoon, but his men were largely ex-military or Egyptian Central Security Forces, and they bonded instantly with the thugs and assassins on Strughold’s security staff.

Barouk shouted in Egyptian, and his men mustered reluctantly. Charlie waved regally as the group departed, then turned to his security chief.

“Find the body,” he repeated.

**

The maiden voyage of the RQ-3 DarkStar was on March 29, 1996, but its second flight on April 22, 1996, ended in a crash shortly after takeoff. The Department of Defense terminated DarkStar in January 1999 after determining the craft was neither aerodynamically stable nor cost-effective. However, the RQ-3 DarkStar incorporates stealth technology that makes it difficult to detect. It can take off, arrive at its target, operate sensors, transmit information, return, and land without human intervention. The RQ-3 can send digital information to a satellite while still in flight. Aviation Week & Space Technology reported in April 2003 that a modified RQ-3 was still in development as a “black” project, and alleged that the first such example had been used in the 2003 invasion of Iraq. The newer models were well beyond Krycek’s — that is, Mulder’s — means. However, the pre-owned DarkStar Alex secured from a former Russian Mafiya lieutenant and arms entrepreneur offered a considerable bang for his — Mulder’s — buck. Sergei would have marveled at Krycek’s blatant abuse of a perfectly functional, gently handled unmanned aerial vehicle, but as the vicious Russian frequently commented, “The customer’s money is always right.”

“We’re in,” Krycek nodded, eyeing the satellite image of the damaged plant that had beamed down to the heavily equipped, artfully battered van.

Scully stood behind his shoulders, arms crossed. “We are? Krycek, I’ve given you a lot of leeway here…”

“You didn’t have a choice,” he countered, eyes on the screen. “You and the Stooges here could never have gotten this far, and, as I promised, no civilian casualties.”

“Civilian?” Frohike squeaked, jumping from his seat at the rear of the imported Econoline. “Just what are you up to, Ratboy?”

Krycek smiled cryptically. “Saving your geek buddy’s ass, Sneezy. Step off.” He snagged the canvas bag he’d had Fed-Exed to Cairo, unzipped it, and withdrew a small, battleship-gray case. Krycek pulled his keys from his khakis and slipped a thin strip of metal into a slot in the case. The top slid away, and he removed a slim device.

“What you got there, dude?” Langly craned, a toy store gleam in his eyes.

“Like I said,” Krycek mumbled, punching buttons. “We’re in. About 300,000 of us.”

“What did you do?” Scully demanded, gripping the monitor console. “Krycek, what did you do?”

clip_image027

“More bang, Scully. More bang.”

**

Charlie closed his eyes as he sipped a somewhat bitter wine he’d had shipped in from Luxor and pored over every word Strughold and the Frenchman had said before fleeing the scene, leaving him to clean up and prepare Mulder and Gibson for transport. Certainly, they couldn’t hold him responsible for this latest fiasco, or they wouldn’t have relegated this great responsibility to him.

Charlie had never possessed a literary bent, but he had realized early on that both Strughold and the Frenchman valued the deep thoughts and high words of dead men and women. His reading interests were confined largely to his favorite topic: The accumulation of power and riches.

When he first traveled to Strughold’s facility, Charlie had been particularly taken with tales of the Egyptian demigod Sesmu, the deity of wine and winemaking. At the height of the Egyptian empire, red wine was strongly identified with blood, and thus Sesmu was identified as “lord of blood.” Since the ancients viewed wine as a good thing, Sesmu was considered a righteous god, an executioner of the unworthy and slaughterer of souls. Much as Charlie viewed himself. Later, the Egyptians would adapt the winepress for the production of oils and balms, and the fierce and righteous Sesmu came to be associated with beauty and health. Pussy, Charlie had snorted, choosing to discard this bit of mythological chaff.

As he rested on his pillows, soothed by a warm Nile Valley breeze and quaffing the nectar of the desert, he imagined himself a modern-day Sesmu, wringing the secrets of humanity, indeed life itself, from Mulder and Praise, to benefit the righteous few worthy of earthly salvation. His moments of self-doubt at the Starbucks, after the abortive attack, were forgotten; Charlie soon would take his place as one of the demigods of Man’s future.

**

Moshe Tsudik nudged aside another chunk of metal, in search of something, anything organic. The tight-assed little goy was obsessed with finding the likely vaporized remains of this man Krycek for the old Nazi Strughold, and he’d been at it ever since they sent the millworkers home. Moshe had no idea whether Strughold actually was a Nazi, or even political at all. On his infrequent visits, he was oblivious to everyone who wasn’t wearing a lab coat — Israeli, American, Russian, everyone. But he sensed something in the old German’s bearing, in his coldly clinical evaluation of every problem and situation. He actually preferred the inscrutable Kraut to the slick little goniff who’d coming marching in a week ago as if he were the second coming of Khadafi.

“Yo, Hymie.”

Moshe glanced across the wreckage at the massive African-American, who was holding what appeared to be a piece of tail section. Tyler was an ex-Marine who’d been raised in poverty in some urban U.S. ghetto. The first time he spotted Moshe’s yarmulke — admittedly, a somewhat incongruous fixture for an ex-Mossad assassin who’d  killed some two dozen men — he’d dubbed him Hymie after some past slur by the American Jesse Jackson. Tyler was a child, culturally, and so Moshe wasn’t offended. They had become friends — Moshe had even taught him the rudiments of chess and classic literature.

“This is some shit, man,” Tyler breathed. “There’s no body here. Know what I think?”

Moshe smiled dryly. “Tell me, my friend.”

“You know that story you told me while back? ‘Bout that big horse?”

“You will have to help me. . .”

“Man, you know, they snuck those dudes inside the big horse.”

“Ah, yes. The Trojan horse. What are you thinking?”

Tyler crunched through the rubble. “They ain’t no body — been looking for hours, right? Look, I was in the Gulf, I saw something. Wasn’t supposed to. Some guys, CIA or something, they were testing some kinda stealth jet, you know, ‘cept no pilot.”

Moshe was silent, considering. “Wait. Unmanned? A drone?”

“Yeah. What if this wasn’t no accident? What if somebody crashed one of those drone things in here like a, you know, like a Trojan horse? Maybe they want whatever shit’s going on in the lab.”

“But, my friend, there were no Trojan soldiers inside our high-tech horse, no barbarians outside the gate.”

Tyler shook his head incredulously, then broke into a smile. “Shit, man, just love the way you talk. All the same, what we gonna tell Scullllllllll — ”

Moshe looked up sharply and gasped. His colleague had begun to shake uncontrollably, and spittle sprayed from his lips. His face was segmented by pulsing blue veins, and Tyler’s eyes bulged from their sockets.

“They. . .”

Moshe scrambled for his radio. “Please do not speak. I’ll call the lab.”

“It’s . . .inside. . .me,” Tyler choked, staring in horror at the ropy veins on his powerful hands. “The . . . horsssse.”

Moshe’s finger froze on the send button as he heard a juicy ‘pop’ and something small and wet hurtled past his head. He staggered back as he watched blood erupt from the black hole where Tyler’s left eye had been. The huge American dropped to his knees as his palms began to bleed.

Moshe dropped the radio, his own eyes wide. Then, they narrowed as it came to him.

The aircraft, the drone — it was not the Trojan horse.

He winced as knives sliced into his temples. Strughold and Scully had paid well for Commander Barouk’s cooperation, but had underestimated his greed. The bottle his men had so freely shared — had it contained some toxin, some biological agent? Moshe had taken a single slug of the cheap liquor, no doubt enough, he reflected as he glanced down at the backs of his own hands. . .

**

Dr. Kambatta wiped his brow for perhaps the fifth time in three minutes and struggled to focus on Mulder’s erratic brainwaves. As a cardiologist he was at a loss to comprehend the deviations. Once again strapped to the surface of a lab table and pumped full of drugs, EEG leads affixed to his skull, Mulder appeared catatonic — his eyes, though open, were glassy and unfocused, and he seemed unresponsive to any forms of stimulation. Kambatta’s attempts to get vitals on the man had been met with resistance from the young man, Gibson. “You don’t want to touch him,” the boy had warned.

The lab assistant Mr. Scully had called to the floor with him had been gone nearly a half-hour. Scully had babbled about some sort of bio-terrorism attack, about a mounting death count. Kambatta had heard what he thought to be shots about 10 minutes before, but no one would answer his calls. Kambatta had returned to Mulder and the boy not out of scientific dedication, but to divert himself from the apocalyptic events seemingly transpiring beyond the laboratory. However, his diversion had served merely to deepen his sense of foreboding. Despite heavy sedation, Mulder had been babbling softly, speaking in a tongue that Kambatta – a master of five African, three Middle eastern, and three European languages — could not comprehend. He knew something had happened — something disastrous that had left Rhinehart dead, but after the blast, he had been told little.

Mr. Scully’s instructions had been to keep these two alive at any cost. With the exception of some abrasions from the chains, the boy seemed to be unharmed. He refused to leave the man’s side and watched Kambatta warily. However, without physical contact to evaluate Mulder’s condition he could do little but watch as Mulder continued his one-sided conversation.

“What is he saying? Kambatta finally asked.

Gibson looked up as if noticing the doctor for the first time. “I think it’s an ancient dialect, I can only understand a word or two,” he whispered.

“Does he know what he’s talking about?” Kambatta asked, nodding towards Mulder’s prone form.

“I don’t know,” Gibson answered, turning to face the doctor with, his eyes bright with concern. “He knows he’s dying, though. We have to help him.”

Kambatta took a moment to observe the destruction of the lab. Rhinehart’s body had been removed but the evidence of the chaos that had occurred was still very evident.

“What happened here?” he finally asked.

“Reverse evolution, I think,” Gibson replied, looking down at his friend, reaching out once again with his bound hands to comfort him. There was no response from Mulder but as Kambatta watched them Mulder’s monologue became increasingly complex and animated, almost as if he and Gibson were channeling something together. The flickering of the EEG monitor caught their eye, the graphs and arcs that had previously covered it’s surface were gone, in their place undecipherable text had appeared, racing across the screen as Mulder continued to babble. He and the boy starred at each other Only fear of the unknown chaos unfolding outside prevented Kambatta from fleeing the lab.

clip_image029

The metallic buzz and flashing green light came to Kambatta as a portent of salvation. Even Mr. Scully would be a welcome presence at this point. “Thank goodness you have –” Kambatta stopped, dead. In the lab doorway stood an odd and incongruous quintet: A petite and lovely redhead; an intelligent, clear- eyed young man with neatly trimmed hair and a van dyke; a compact, middle-aged man who might have been a derelict of the streets; a thin, bespectacled colleague with long hair, a black T-shirt, and a sleek device wired to a metallic security card; and a good-looking, rugged younger man whose automatic weapon was trained at his head.

“Gibson,” the redhead gasped, as she stared incredulously at the young man standing next to the native doctor.

“Hey, doc,” the man with the gun smiled crookedly. “Feel like dying in the name of science?”

Kambatta stared into the gun’s sights, then at the unnervingly calm Mulder. The doctor squared his shoulders and addressed his comments to the man with the gun and the redheaded woman. “I believe I will choose not to.”

**

Within a mere hour, Strughold’s facility had turned into some little-known suburb of Hell. Charlie had responded to Tsudik’s incoherent call to find the corridors littered with the barely recognizable corpses of his security crew. Some had seemingly melted within their uniforms. A few had used a bullet to release whatever had possessed them; one man’s fingers were covered with blood and brains, and Charlie realized he had torn his own face away.

He’d ordered Kambatta’s assistant to the floor in a vain effort to diagnose the agent that had ravaged most of his men. The scientist had freaked at the carnage, and refused to touch any of the bodies. Then he’d begun ranting about Pandora’s Box and God and some other crap, and tried to run for it. The crazed scientist made it about 20 feet before Charlie sealed the potential leak with an AK-74.

What had Krycek hoped to achieve? Charlie already had decided that the aircraft that had destroyed Strughold’s warehouse had been a distraction. But a distraction for what? Nothing could have survived the crash, and the site and the facility’s perimeter had been quickly sealed. The only people on the premises after the crash had been. . .

Charlie’s heart nearly stopped. Barouk? That idiot? Had he and his men slipped something into the facility? A vial, a canister? But the policemen hadn’t worn any protection, had hung around for nearly a half-hour, laughing and drinking with his own men.

A blinding flash of clarity pierced Charlie’s growing sense of terror. Two bottles.

Barouk’s men had drunk from one bottle, his own from another. But his guys were pros — most had taken a mere sip, a gesture of diplomacy. Whatever they’d been slipped was potent, and slow-acting — it had been more than an hour since Barouk had departed. And sudden and simultaneously effective in two dozen men of varying metabolism and genetics. No toxin worked that way. It was almost as if something had been abruptly turned on inside them. . . Charlie stumbled to a bench near the lab assistant’s body. About 10 years ago, Spender and some Japanese scientists had gotten all psyched about a possible cure for the oil — nanobots, microscopic machines that theoretically could repair organs or even cells. One of the researchers suggested the next generation might be able to transfer genetic material between chromosomes. But these micro-machines had met their match in the alien virus, and Spender quickly moved on. His shadow, Krycek, had seemed uncharacteristically fascinated in the technology — maybe he’d found a use for it.

Or more than one. Adam — the sudden shift from mindless innocent to violent, self-destructive psychopath. Krycek had gotten to him. And now he’d evened the odds here.

Or so he thought, Charlie nodded grimly, heading for the lab.

**

AK poised, Charlie slashed his card through the reader. He’d rejected a retinal scanner as being too conspicuous to the outsourced wage labor, and now was concerned that decision would prove just one more nail Strughold would pound into his coffin.

“Thank goodness you have come,” Kambatta breathed as Charlie rushed into the lab, his eyes darting. “I have some astounding new findings regarding — My God, Mr. Scully! Are you all right?”

“We’ve had a mishap,” Charlie panted, punching a new set of codes into the security console. “We gotta get these two ready for travel. I assume the chop-per’s still operable.”

“What has happened?”

“All you need to know right now is that we have to get the fuck out of here. God, what do we need to take? You got all the data on these two? Jesus, what am I, shit . . .”

“Mr. Scully,” Kambatta interrupted soothingly. “You must calm down.” The scientist walked quickly to a drug cabinet and located a vial and a needle.

“I don’t need any shit,” Charlie squeaked, running his hand through his hair.

“This is very mild,” Kambatta said, his back to him. He turned around and proffered the needle. “It will relax you enough to focus your thoughts. Please.”

Charlie sighed and ripped his sleeve over his forearm. “Make it quick. Krycek could be here any time.”

Kambatta efficiently injected Charlie, warily eyeing the weapon gripped in his employer’s fingers. “I will take everything needed to keep Mulder and Praise, um, under control.”

“Yeah, whatever, just get your fucking ass moving.”

“Jesus, Scully, you got some shitty management style.”

Charlie whirled as Krycek and his own sister emerged from Kambatta’s adjoining office, the Lone Gunmen in tow. His gun came up quickly, and Krycek laughed. His hand appeared from his jeans, holding a small rectangular object.

“Gotta learn to relate to your people, Chuck. The doc here wasn’t exactly ready to take a bullet for you.”

Charlie turned to Kambatta, who held his eye steadily. “What the fuck did you tell them?”

Kambatta was silent, and the gun wheeled around.

“Whoa, Chuck,” Krycek called. He held the square device up, thumb poised above a large button in the center. “You get a good look at your support staff out there? Doc just gave you a hot shot of the same medicine. Right now, there are a few hundred thousand little bugs crawling in your brain, waiting for marching orders.”

“Put that fucking thing on the table, or you’re dead,” Charlie screamed.

clip_image031

Krycek’s thumb descended. “Amazing technology, Chuck. Your heart beginning to pound yet. Feel like somebody’s cranking up the thermostat?”

“Turn it off! God, turn it off!!”

Krycek displayed the array of controls on the “remote.” “Only I know the commands. Why don’t you slide the weapon over to Sis, huh? Before your skull splits.”

Charlie’s free hand went to his temple — he could feel it now, a sharp throbbing, and sensation as if something live and warm were slithering through his cerebral cortex.

His chest was expanding, his heart beating a furious tattoo as sweat broke out on his body.

“No!!” he shrieked, dropping the AK with a clatter and kicking it across the tile. Scully fielded it, her arm straightening at her brother. Her face was stone, her eyes chips of mineral fire.

“Hey, Curly — get the kid.” Krycek punched a series of keys, and Charlie staggered back against a lab table.

“Krycek. . .” Langly snapped, heading for Gibson.

“I know — fuck me. Charlie, you take care of Mulder’s restraints.”

“What’re you going to do, kill me?” Charlie croaked. “Sis. . .”

Scully’s nostril’s flared, and she tightened her grip on the automatic weapon.

“You let him loose, or so help me God. . .”

Charlie swallowed, and worked at Mulder’s straps. After being witness to what had transpired here earlier Charlie warily stepped back from the table. Scully thrust the gun into Krycek’s hands and rushed forward, her hand reaching out to carefully remove the electronic leads from Mulder’s head before Gibson could stop her.

“Agent Scully, wait . . .”

Mulder continued to discourse in a tongue she’d never heard. Scully grabbed his face and stared wetly into his eyes.

“Mulder, Mulder. What did they do?” Mulder’s eyes fixed on hers’, benevolent but uncomprehending.

Scully’s eyes appeared crazed as she spun toward Krycek. “Kill him. Blow his fucking brains to hell.”

For once, Krycek was speechless. He appraised Scully anew, then inspected the cowering, disheveled man before them. Charlie’s jaw hung open, his eyes pleading.

“No,” he whispered.

“Now, Krycek. Alex, please.”

Krycek advanced on Charlie, prodding him to his knees with his weapon. Charlie squeezed his eyes shut, then heard a click. His eyes popped open as Krycek secured the other cuff to Charlie’s wrist.

“That should keep you for a while,” Krycek grinned. Scully was stationary, eyes afire. He jerked his head toward the lab door. “C’mon. A hypodermic full of saline nearly made him piss his pants. What the Old Nazi and the Frenchman will do to him is more fitting than anything your bureaucratic mind could cook up.”

Scully turned to Charlie, whose eyes widened in terror. Finally, she exhaled slowly, looked at Krycek, and took Gibson by the arm.  “We need to get them out of here, now!” she ordered, pulling Gibson along with her as she motioned towards Mulder.

“We’ll never get him out of here like this,” Krycek announced, stepping forward to halt their progress by yanking Gibson around to face him. Two swift clicks and the locks that held the young man’s chains dropped away. Scully finished pulling them off as Krycek made for the door.

“Agent Scully, you need to be careful, Mulder’s not. . .” Gibson tried to explain but Byer’s had already hoisted Mulder’s limp body over his right shoulder, he staggered from the weight.

“Move it now!” Krycek ordered.

“Agent Scully, wait, the laptop, we have to take it, it’s Mulder’s proof!” Gibson touched her hand, motioning to the device still blinking on the counter behind them.

Act 7

En route to United States via North Africa

The trip out of the desert had done little to elevate the group’s exhaustion. In less than two days they’d flown half way across the globe, mounted an offensive the likes of which the military could only dream of and secreted themselves and their precious cargo back into friendly territory. As the plane buffeted over the desert sands below them Scully kept a close watch on her partner. With Byers’ help she had done a brief triage assessment of Mulder’s condition. Equipped with an air cast on his left arm, a nasal cannula and IV fluids flowing full bore to both re-hydrate him and hopefully flush the drugs from his system he was oblivious to the turbulence the desert air created. Scully was still a bit in awe of the medical equipment, not to mention the full emergency pharmacy, the plane contained. An electrocardiogram, an automated blood pressure cuff, an IV pump to regulate the fluids and electrolytes going into his veins, the only things missing were a portable X ray machine and a CT scan to show her exactly what was going on in Mulder’s head. His body temperature and blood pressure had been dangerously high when they’d first arrived at the plane, but the fluids and a beta-blocker to relieve the stress on his heart had at least brought the pressure down somewhat. It was all stopgap measures at best, and each passing moment caused her more worry. She wouldn’t rest until they were in a real medical facility and Mulder was being attended to by people who could better diagnose and deal with whatever was affecting him.

Despite her bone deep weariness, she’d been at Mulder’s side the entire time. She now sat next to the gurney in the small rear compartment of the plane gently swabbed his face and chest with a cool cloth; Gibson sat warily by her side. The boy, perhaps ‘young man’ was more appropriate now, had woven a tale that at the moment Scully was finding hard to believe. A story that involved Mulder’s evolution into something more than human, a being that had inhabited this world before recorded history and whose records could be found in a ‘land now lost’.

“He’s referring to Atlantis,” Frohike piped in from behind them.

“Melvin, that’s ridiculous, Atlantis is nothing but a myth,” Scully replied exasperatedly, turning from the observation of her partner to meet his eyes. “No one has ever proven that the continent ever existed, let alone was ever populated. Plato made it all up.”

“Oh ye of little faith. Mulder would believe it. He’s even talking about it – right here. I can’t make sense of any of the text except this,” Frohike tapped at a point on the screen of the laptop they had brought from the lab. “These are coordinates for Wilkes Land, Antarctica. I believe you’ve even been there.”

Scully shuddered at the memory of her and Mulder’s rescue from that frozen wasteland several years ago.

“What does Antarctica have to do with Atlantis?”

“There’s a very popular theory that Antarctica IS Atlantis,” Byers chimed in. “Plato’s story of Atlantis’s destruction could very well be a mythical account of something called ‘crust displacement’, the continual shifting of the earth’s crust.”

“A map of the continent which supposedly originated in Egypt was actually published in 1665,” Frohike added. “The amazing thing about it today is that current geographical maps of the continent of Antarctica are remarkably similar.”

“Mulder knows,” Gibson murmured from beside her.

“What do you mean?” Scully asked, turning back to look at the boy in astonishment. “What does he know?”

“He knows what he’s become, he doesn’t understand it just yet but he told me he felt it was important, that this power he’d been given had a purpose.”

“Power? What kind of power?” All this cryptic mumbo jumbo was beginning to irritate her.

Gibson didn’t have time to answer her. Suddenly the plane hit an air pocket causing them all to grab for something solid to hold on to. Scully’s immediate reaction was to reach out to protect her partner; grabbing his right arm she felt a sudden tingle like an electric shock, lance up her own arm and gasped.

“Agent Scully, don’t touch him!”

Hearing her distress, Gibson reached out to break the contact when Mulder’s eyes snapped open. “I tried to tell you, he’s not only Mulder, he can kill you with his touch!”

“Gibson, let go of me!” Scully demanded, wrenching her arm free from his grip.

“You don’t understand, none of you do! Something exists within him, I can sense it. Agent Scully, I know you denied it before, but you know what I can do.”

“io-o oaxao li-ipaosai tio akakaipati tiati oaxaikaxa io-o ka-ano no-oti paliopai isa ipaiti-inosai opa io-oli liakaka opa oaisationo ino alili ti-inoiasa[xiii]” * Translation

She and Gibson froze at the sound of Mulder’s voice, deep and resonating about the compartment. “Mulder?” Scully asked in disbelief, turning from Gibson to observer her partner rising to a seated position. She stepped towards him, worried by the increases in his vitals she saw on the monitor.

“Mulder, please, you need to rest,” she pleaded, reaching out to him.

“Agent Scully — be careful,” Gibson warned again, remembering the body of Dr. Rhinehart sprawled at Mulder’s feet in the lab. “He killed a man with his bare hands.”

“What?” Scully asked, her eyes going wide when she turned back to Gibson.

Mulder felt light headed as he sat up. He breathed deeply, sucking in the oxygen that flowed through the cannula before pulling if off and tossing it aside. Sitting on the edge of the gurney, he looked down at himself, his left arm was encased in plastic, and IV ran from his right. He ripped out the IV without a flinch, tore off the blood pressure cuff, rendering it useless. The slight weightless feeling he was experiencing led him to believe they were airborne. His eyes scanned his surroundings and came to rest on the one person he knew could help him.

“Hey troops, come look at this . . .” Frohike stopped dead in the doorway to the compartment. He’d been running the text from the laptop through language programs to no avail when suddenly more of the cryptic text had begun to race across the screen. Inside the compartment, Scully and Gibson stood before Mulder.

Frohike watched as his friend examined his body as if it were that of someone else, raising each arm, turning each hand over and flexing his fingers to observe their mechanics. He looked up at the intrusion. Melvin felt Mulder’s piercing gaze fall on him, he met his eyes and shuddered involuntarily at what he saw there.

“ti-isa saialikaxa paoli tilioti io-o ka-alili sasai-inosai li-iatisa io-o aoa- ai paliono onoti-ilisatianoti-inoia io-oli tilioi noatioli-i io-o tio no-oti onoti-ilisatianoti io-oli iksaisati-inosai paika-aosai io-o li-ipaosai tio sai-i ti-i sainopali-isati opa ti- inokasa[xiv]Translation

“Gibson?” Scully inquired. Mulder watched her he spoke etc as Mulder’s eyes fell on her as he spoke in this foreign tongue, the deep resonating tone of his voice was almost frightening. From her vantage point, his gaze from below his brow felt almost evil, the soft amber glow of his irises causing her to pause. Though he made no attempt to move from where he was, she was filled with apprehension, a power was emanating from her partner she could not explain.

“What is he saying?”

“I’m not sure, I can only understand a few words, like ‘truth’ and ‘science’. This is what was happening to him in the lab.”

‘I won’t hurt her Gibson, trust me. You have to explain to her what’s happened to me.’

“Gibson? What is it?” Scully questioned, watching as Gibson turned to her partner with a look of comprehension.

“He wants me to explain what’s happening to him.”

“I thought you couldn’t understand the language? Can you read his mind?”

“Only Mulder’s, when he can force his consciousness through.”

“Hey weasel, let the man through,” Krycek had come down the hallway from the cockpit behind Frohike who still stood transfixed in the doorway.

“Man, you don’t want to go back there,” Melvin wrestled briefly with the one- armed man until Krycek shoved him aside and stepped into the back compartment.

“What the hell. . .” Krycek stopped short at the scene that was currently unfolding before him. Mulder turned at the sound of his voice, his eyes radiating a brilliant gold, freezing Krycek where he stood. Unable to move, he watched Mulder raise his right arm, extending his hand out towards him, fingers splayed. A shock, like that of a strong electric current hit his body, almost immediately knocking him from his feet.

“Get him out of here!” Scully yelled, watching as Frohike and Byer’s scrambled to drag Krycek, who now lay gasping for breath, from the compartment. “Mulder?” Scully’s voice trembled as she questioned the actions of her partner.

This could not be happening.

‘Gibson, I’m sorry, please make her understand that it’s not me. I’m not doing this.’

‘Tell me what I can do?’ Gibson could actually feel the anguish in Mulder’s thoughts. Trapped as he seemed to be in the mind and body of someone else, he was at a loss as to how to help.

“Gibson, if you can communicate with him, you have to make him understand this is dangerous to his health,” Scully was becoming more concerned as Mulder’s vitals continued to become more erratic. Sweat now glistened on his upper body and face. Scully didn’t need the now removed monitors to tell her that her partner was in serious trouble.

‘Gibson, Scully can help me, tell her to work her magic. I’m so close, I just need more time to understand. This knowledge, this power, it’s unimaginable. . .’

Gibson turned away from his friend, troubled by his inability to aid in the conflict he sensed was going on within Mulder’s mind. He knew Scully was deeply concerned for his physical well-being. If Mulder died, it wouldn’t matter who won the war that now raged in his head. “He wants you to help him, whatever you can do to stabilize him. He says he needs to understand — this power. . .”

“I don’t give a damn about what knowledge he thinks. . .”

“io-o paiali ti-i pao-oaili anoti i-iti iti isa pa-aliti opa ipaili-i li- ipaipaolisai alio-onoti io-o kaononoikati-inoia onoi tio ti-i oti-ili ino ano inotili-isasa liopa opa iksaisati-inosai[xv]” Translation

Scully stopped in mid sentence; drawn by the look in Mulder’s eyes, she was unable to turn away, hypnotized by the candor of his voice.

“xaonoano ka-apa-apaili-iti-i-isa ali-i onoli-i xainoti-ili-iti pai ti-i-ili sailipaisaxanoisasa io-o li-ipaosai tio akakano-o-oali-itikai io-oli noi-iti paoli iakaxa oti-ili iti oailili pai io-oli onotioinoia[xvi]Translation

“Agent Scully, Agent Scully!” Gibson was tugging on her arm. The sound of an alarm from one of the monitors finally brought her thoughts back to the present. Mulder’s blood pressure was climbing again, the irregularity of his heart rhythm becoming more pronounced.

“Dammit Mulder!” Scully started to dig through the plane’s stash of pharma- ceuticals, looking for a sedative. The Haloperidol had worked before, but she was hesitant to try and use it again. She found a bottle of Ativan near the bottom and grabbed a syringe. It was milder than the Haloperidol, but she couldn’t afford to knock him into a coma. After she drew up a fairly high dose, she bit her lip and tried to approach her partner.

clip_image033

‘Don’t let her do this Gibson, I need to stay conscious, it’s the only way.’

“Agent Scully, don’t,” Gibson pulled her hand from the case. “He doesn’t want you to do this.”

Scully watched Gibson’s eyes turn toward her partner. She looked up at Mulder; his eyes were fixed on her. For a moment the amber glow flickered out and the warm hazel returned. Suddenly, he leaned towards her grabbing the sides of her skull with both hands. “NO! Not her!” Gibson yelled, reaching out to try and pull his hands away from her.

‘No!’

It was Mulder’s voice coming through loud and clear. He knew what he was doing. Gibson hesitantly pulled back and watched as Mulder’s fingers at first caressed Scully’s scalp and then gripped both sides of her head. Scully closed her eyes and the syringe fell from nerveless fingers. Gibson trusted his friend, but his fear of what Mulder had become drove him to look for a weapon. He’d kill Mulder before he would let him hurt Scully. He leaned over and drew Scully’s sig from the holster at her back.

Scully noticed the feeling of euphoria that enveloped her. She watched as Mulder’s lips moved, but she could not hear his voice. Instead, she heard the words resonate through her own mind in a voice she didn’t recognize.

“The date is coming when all truths will be revealed. When the minds of the New Ones must become one if they are to understand their place in what is to be.”

‘Scully, it’s me. I need the investigator in you now more than ever. This Tomb of Records he speaks of, he will lead me to it.’

‘Mulder, dear God, what’s happened to you?’

‘Not just God, Scully, THE Gods have everything to do with this Scully. The virus, Strughold. . . he thought exposing me to it would help him gain information, information about a race that once existed here. I was told once that this virus is the original inhabitant of this planet, the predecessors of human life. I didn’t understand it then, but I do now. They’ve been here for a long time Sully. The evidence is everywhere. The pyramids at Giza, Teotihuacan, Machu Picchu, Chaco Canyon, even Stonehenge, they’re the fingerprints of the Gods. All the human mysteries on earth, everything you and I have been trying to explain, what if they can all be traced back to one civilization.’

‘Gods? The virus? Mulder, what are you talking about? You – you were exposed to the virus?’

Could that be what was causing his distress? She wanted desperately to touch him but she found she couldn’t move.

‘The form in which human life on this planet originally existed, more human than human, Scully. It’s what I’ve become.’

She didn’t understand this. Mulder’s touch was allowing their thoughts to flow freely between them in silent benediction. The longer they were connected, the stronger his thoughts seemed to become. It was also taxing his body to the limit. ‘Mulder, you’re going to die if I can’t find a way to help you. The human body was not meant to take the stress this is putting on you. It’s not worth it.’

‘Scully, how can you say it’s not worth it! The key to all their ancient knowledge, the secrets of their power, our future is within my grasp.’

‘Whose knowledge Mulder? Why you? Maybe it isn’t meant for us.’

‘I don’t know why, Scully, Maybe it’s just a freak thing. Rube Goldberg – one thing has led to another that’s led to another to bring me to this point. Someplace they never expected, I’ve opened the door to the past, Scully, the proof of our existence, everything we’ve. . .’

‘Mulder, please, please stop! You’re not a god; you’re just a man, a man with a dream. A dream of a better future that we all share. This isn’t meant for you alone. You said it yourself. Our minds must become one to understand. Let me help you, let us help you. Don’t leave me here to figure this out alone. Please!’

The hazel returned to his eyes for a brief moment once again. She saw in them a hope and a final understanding of what she was trying to convey.

I know what this means to you, Mulder, trust me.’

She felt Mulder’s hands begin to tremble. Pulling back as they slid from the side of her face, she could see the tremors wrack his entire body.

“Mulder!” she gasped as his eyes rolled back and he slumped to the floor of the compartment.”Gibson! I need some help!”

clip_image035

**

Byers looked anxiously at the few remaining leads on the agent’s chest and then back to the heart monitor. “Scully, his heart rate is skyrocketing!”

“He’s seizing,” Frohike pointed out, his voice catching. “What’ll we do?”

“Help me get him on his side. Watch his head; don’t let him bang it on the floor. Damn it, Mulder, why do you do these things?” she ground out in exasperation.

‘Leave me alone, Scully! I’m so close!’

“Agent Scully, I can still hear him!” Gibson shouted out above the shrill siren of the blood pressure monitor. “He says to leave him alone!”

“He’s going to go into cardiac arrest, Gibson,” Scully retorted sternly. “Mulder, I told you already, I will not let you kill yourself over this,” she directed at her partner.

“It’s been three minutes, Scully,” Frohike interjected as he checked his watch.

“Heart rate 100 and rising,” Byers reported grimly.

‘It’s there, right in my grasp . . .’

“xai oaxao ka-ainosa ti-i pao-oaili saxa-alili alisao ka-aino ti-i kano-o-oali- itikai opa ti-i anokai-inotisa. tiati kano-o-oali-itikai oailili sa-apai io-oli oaoliliti. [xvii] ” *Translation

Gibson frowned at the sudden shift in thoughts. Some he could make out as his friend’s, but others he couldn’t understand at all, as if Mulder was thinking in another language. “I see something . . . it’s so foggy . . . can’t make it out . . . just a little closer maybe…if only it were clearer . . .”

The heart monitor set up a steady bleat, the green line going straight across the screen. Scully’s eyes went wild as she sought out the equipment just a few feet away.

“Byers! The defibrillator! Now!”

The bearded man looked in the direction of her stare and saw the small red plastic case with the picture of a beating heart. “Got it!” he crowed and pulled it down to the floor beside Mulder. Mulder continued to jerk spasmodically; Frohike was having a hard time keeping his head from striking the ground. As the monitor continued to shriek, Mulder’s spasms lessened and finally stopped completely.

“Lay him flat,” Scully ordered. Frohike placed Mulder’s head gently on the floor of the plane while Byers straightened the agent’s legs. “OK, Byers, crank it up to 200 joules and get back,” she told him while she placed the paddles just inches above her partner’s exposed chest. Again, Byers did exactly as directed and both men scooted back a few feet. “CLEAR!” Scully shouted, even though it was unnecessary. She applied the paddles and nodded for Byers to hit the button. Mulder’s body jerked off the floor for a second before slamming back down. Scully watched the heart monitor the whole time. There was no change. The green line taunted her.

clip_image036

“250. CLEAR!” she shouted, barely giving Byers enough time to adjust the machine before hitting the button. Again, the stricken agent’s body jumped off the floor only to slam back down a second later. This time, there was a tiny beat, followed by another and another. Scully sighed heavily. “Let’s get him on the gurney,” she said tiredly.

“Scully, this isn’t right,” Gibson said, biting his lip and staring at Mulder.

“It’s OK, Gibson. We got him back,” Scully assured the young man.

“No. We didn’t. Before I could hear his thoughts, I could hear Mulder. Now, I’m just hearing . . . that other guy.”

“What other guy?” Scully quarreled.

“The guy I can’t understand,” Gibson said lamely. “I can’t understand him, but he’s still in there. I can’t hear Mulder at all.”

Upon closer examination, Scully saw that her partner’s lips were still moving, but now no sound was coming from him. Hesitantly, she raised one closed eyelid, only to find the eerie gold pupils staring back at her.

“Mulder? Mulder, can you hear me?”

Gibson reacted as if shocked. He grabbed his head and winced, turning from his friend. “It’s worse now! You have to make it stop!”

“Gibson” Scully shouted, reaching out to the youth. “Gibson, what’s happening?”

“It’s not me — it’s him! You have to stop this thing from taking over his body!”

Gibson cried out. “His thoughts are all jumbled up! I can’t understand him!”

“His heart rate isn’t steady, Scully, and it’s starting to rise again,” Byers noted.

“Damn, if we had an EEG,” Scully bit out. She stared at the heart monitor for a moment. “I’ve seen this before. His cardiac rhythm — the doctor was worried that his body was wearing out,” she gasped. She stared down at the defib paddles still in her hands. “Byers, set the machine at 100 joules,” she said quietly.

“Scully, his heart is beating,” Frohike reminded her. “I know. It’s not his heart that’s the problem. It’s his brain.”

“Scully, what are you planning?” Byers asked fearfully.

“Electro conductive therapy,” she said, glancing at the two men in turn. She licked her lips and drew in a deep breath. Slowly, she placed the paddles on either side of Mulder’s head, right at the temples. “Clear,” she said firmly and nodded. Byers looked terrified, but he acquiesced to her order. He punched the button on the machine and slammed his eyes shut. Frohike held his breath as Mulder’s head jumped and then landed with a soft thud on the mattress. With exaggerated movements, she lowered the paddles.

Scully looked over at Gibson, anguish in her eyes. Gibson stared hard at Mulder and then shrugged. “I can’t hear anything,” he said quietly.

Scully dropped the paddles and lay her head down on her partner’s chest. It wasn’t a moment before her shoulders started to shake with unrepressed sobs. After several minutes, she raised her head. Wiping her eyes on the back of her hand, she caressed her partner’s forehead. As if it pained her to move, she gently peeled back on eyelid. Only the tiny gold flecks floating in a sea of brown and green shone back at her. His heart rate jumped and then settled at a steady 60 beats a minute. His whole body seemed to relax into the mattress of the gurney, losing the tension it had held since the rescue. This time when she cried, it was in relief.

Act 8

Hulwan, Egypt

12 hours later

“What do you know of apiculture, Charles?” Strughold’s tones were low and soothing, but Charlie nearly soiled himself nonetheless. Following the debacle at the facility, he’d been rushed to what the old man called ‘the test plots’ near Hulwan south of Cairo, and fear had steeped inside his chest as Strughold silently attended to stacks of Langstroth hives ripe with hymenoptera. The Scarred Man, grotesquely elegant in a canvas chair nearby, sipped a thick amber liquid from a tall, thin glass. The Egyptian sky was sapphire, the Nile sparkled in the valley below the fields of rustling grain, and Charlie was waiting for the axe to drop.

“Bees?” Charlie rasped.

Strughold nodded with a slight smile. “Very good, Charles. You see these hives? A miracle of zoological architecture. You see, beekeepers once harvested honey by killing the colonies inhabiting the hives. Then, a countryman of yours, Lorenzo Langstroth, discovered the principles of ‘bee space.’ You are familiar with this principle?”

Charlie shook his head spastically. Strughold’s head jerked toward a nearby greenhouse, and the German hoisted a pair of hives. “Come along.” Charlie looked to the Scarred Man, who imbibed impassively, and hastily trailed Strughold into the glass building.

The interior was filled with the hives. “Bees leave spaces of roughly 0.6 centimeters between wax combs,” Strughold continued. “Langstroth understood this. His hive design made it possible to remove individual frames from a beehive and to harvest honey and wax without destroying the colony.”

For the first time, the old man looked directly into Charlie’s eyes. The younger man struggled to maintain contact. “Marvelous creatures. The bee is a model of order, of regimentation, of discipline. The colony labors single-mindedly for the greater good, and the result is. This is discipline.”

“Look,” Charlie began. Strughold held up a weathered hand.

“You are familiar with Sherlock Holmes, Charles? The famous detective? He, too, studied the colony to better understand the forces that drive Man. You would dowell to emulate our friends here. You have a certain foolish courage, a mindless determination, but you lack the discipline.”

“How could I have predicted what happened?” Charlie protested. “It wasn’t my fault.”

Strughold smiled and patted Charlie’s cheek. “Perhaps, perhaps. A moment, please, while I consult with our friend. I try to reason with him, yes?”

Charlie slumped with relief. “Sure, sure.”

Strughold flipped a switch near the greenhouse door, and a low hum filled the space.

He smiled again, reassuringly, and left his protégé.

Charlie leaned against a table of germinating wheat, his head reeling. Strughold’s sub-arctic rage was legend, but he had yet to read the old Frenchman. What retribution might lie ahead if Strughold had to reason with him.

Charlie felt a sudden tingle on the back of his neck, and reached back to scratch. His finger’s contacted a small, vibrating object, and he yanked his hand away quickly, remembering where he was. He reasoned in his normal linear manner that as this was Africa, these must be African bees. He froze as the insect buzzed past his nose. Killer bees. As Charlie moved cautiously toward the door, the second one lit on his right hand. A third, then a fourth began to hover about his scalp. He opened his mouth to call to Strughold.

No words would come.

**

“Puzzling,” Strughold sighed as he accepted a flute of cassis from the Scarred Man.

“The cruel whims of human genetics. The brother, completely devoid of ethical boundaries and yet wholly devoid of any prudent judgment or foresight. The sister, reasoned, rationale, brilliant, and fearless, and yet cursed with an essential moral fortitude.”

The Scarred Man clucked. “It’s where you and your Teutonic witch doctors erred, in assuming man’s character and weaknesses could be pinned with genetic certainty to a board like dragonflies.”

Strughold chuckled — this parody of the wartime Franco-German enmity had been a recurrent schtick for the pair for decades, ever since Dr. Mengele’s jaded assistant and the French resistance fighter joined to combat a common enemy. “They were fools — small, hate-filled murderers who rationalized their deviance through science. I suppose I was merely lamenting the passing of a generation.”

“The Greatest Generation?” the Scarred Man posed. “Mon bon ami, we have little place to romanticize our actions. That which we have coveted for all these years, we could freely have given to mankind.”

“Ha. Mankind has neither the imagination, the patience, or the prudence to wisely use this gift you would so freely give.” Strughold waved his glass toward the greenhouse. “In there, that is the nature of Man.”

The Scarred Man glanced beyond his friend. The glass was steamed and smudged, but he could discern a shifting, roughly man-shaped swarm of bees. “And when do you plan to intervene, mon ami?”

Strughold glanced at the besieged Charles, shrugged. “It is a valuable lesson for our young associate. A lesson in patience and discipline. If he maintains control, if he waits out his current travails, he will prevail. If he surrenders to his reckless nature, well…This is quite delightful, if a bit cloying. I prefer a reisling, but. . .”

“Mon dieu,” the Scarred Man sighed in mock exasperation. His damaged lips curled with bemusement. “It is not like you to give in to petty retribution.”

“It is not petty,” Strughold protested. “It will make him stronger. Or perhaps kill him.”

The Frenchman suddenly sobered. “Might I remind you, he remains useful in many ways.”

The German barked harshly. “Do not concern yourself. These are stingless European honeybees — I maintain the hives for my breakfast honey and to pollinate the crops. Charles will suffer no more than a traumatic lesson in humility and perhaps the cost of a new pair of trousers. However, I feel he is long past due for reeducation in an environment where he can meditate on his insignificance. Do you agree?”

The Scarred Man nodded silently and savored his cassis. He sipped unruffled as the first muted scream broke the afternoon malaise, followed by an angry, almost metallic hum.

“So predictable,” Strughold lamented.

Epilogue

F.B.I. Headquarters

Two Weeks Later

11 am

Scully sat on the couch in A.D. Skinner’s outer office. He had called the day before to talk with Mulder but the conversation had ended up as only a short communication between the A.D. and herself with his request for her to stop by at her earliest convenience. It wasn’t actually convenient but she needed to know what was behind the urgent request. Skinner’s office door clicked open and he stuck his head out, “Agent Scully, please come in.”

She gathered herself up off the couch and strode purposefully into his office. She was glad to see by the emptiness of the office that this was indeed a private meeting between herself and their superior. The door clicked shut behind her, “Dana, it’s good to see you, please have a seat.” Skinner’s voice sounded upbeat as he walked past her and motioned to her usual chair in front of his desk. As she settled, the empty chair beside her was somewhat discomforting. When she looked up to meet Skinner’s gaze she found he was also looking at Mulder’s empty chair. “How are you doing?” his casual demeanor continued as he broke the silence between them.

clip_image037

“I’m fine, sir.” The catch phrase came out without much thought. Truth was, she was anything but fine and Skinner knew it. A woman could hide a lot with makeup but one look at her eyes told him everything, he smiled at her anyway.

“That’s good to hear,” his voice now held that edge that told her that even with the air of professionalism she’d dressed herself in this morning, she wasn’t putting anything past him. “I asked you to come in because I’m in receipt of Agent Mulder’s medical report.” he met her eyes again and sighed. “Dana, I don’t know what to say. He wouldn’t talk to me yesterday when I called. I want to hear it from you. How is Mulder doing?”

The purpose of this meeting now became clear. Skinner was their superior but he was also a friend. It wasn’t like Mulder to refuse to talk with him and he wanted to know why. Scully curled her lips inward. The A.D. watched as her eyes surveyed the room as if trying to determine who else might be watching or listening. “He was severely dehydrated when we found him and his weight is down about twelve pounds. He’s only been out of the hospital a week, Sir. It’s going to take him some time to recover,” she confessed, looking down at her hands resting in her lap. “He – um, the damage to his inner ear from the building explosion has left him partially deaf. He has terrible bouts of vertigo, especially when he stands up or tries to walk. Both of which should disappear with time.”

The A.D. said nothing; waiting for her to go on about the more troubling aspects of Mulder’s medical report. The things that had made him cringe when he read them, his imagination supplying the possible reasons for their presence. When she looked up and saw he was expecting her to continue, her lower lip began to tremble and she looked away again, “There was a lot of trauma to his brain, his cardio-vascular and pulmonary systems. He has contusions everywhere and ligature marks on his ankles, wrists and upper arms. There’s a hairline fracture of the scaphoid bone in his left wrist suggesting he’d put up a valiant fight against being restrained. It’s all in the report, Sir.”

At first confused by her superior’s silence, she suddenly realized that this was the first time she had actually spoken to anyone about the trauma her partner had suffered. She realized now what a relief it was to her own psyche and silently thanked the man. “It took three days for the barbiturate cocktail they gave him to leave his system.” She didn’t want to think about the other substance Mulder had told her he’d been exposed to. “And he’s not real happy with the hair cut they gave him.”

Skinner smiled one of those gentle lip-curling smiles meant to comfort her but she saw the hint of humor in it.

“I’ve never known Mulder to be a vain man,” she responded. “And it’s not like it hasn’t already begun to grow back but he still refuses to look at himself in the mirror,” a trace of a smile crossed her lips with that admission.

“I’m so sorry, Scully,” Skinner said. His effort at condolences seemed far too inadequate for the circumstances. “I don’t know what I can do or offer that would make the past few weeks any less traumatic. I’d like to say that the Bureau will make every effort to find those responsible but you and I both know that’s going to be difficult to accomplish.

Scully shook her head sadly, both in agreement of what her superior had just said and because she also knew that once again there would be no justice for this violation against her partner. “Outside of the security tapes the gunmen came up with from before he left the country, there just isn’t any other evidence and I don’t think Mulder remembers much of what happened while he was being held and that’s probably a good thing,” she admitted; once again looking up to meet Skinner’s eyes. Their eyes gaze for a moment and then she looked away again. “I hope to God he never remembers what I did to him. . .”

“Dana.” Skinner got up from behind the desk, came around to sit on the corner of it in front of her. “You saved him, he’ll always remember that.”

She finally turned back to him, her eyes filled with moisture. “Did I? He’s angry, angry at the injustice of it all — what was done, how it was done. That he was set up and those kids had to die in order for these men to accomplish their goal. It’s all out of his control and he’s having a hard time dealing with that. The worst part is, I think he’s angry with me too.”

“Dana, why would he. . .” Before Skinner could complete his thought he was interrupted.

“Dammit! Who are these men,” her voice suddenly turned angry as Skinner found himself the subject of her intense blue eyes. “Who can appropriate these crimes and then just crawl back into the woodwork without any fear of retribution? What gives them the right?” she demanded.

Skinner had his own ideas, but for the moment he chose to blame it on Washington. The answer to that question right now lay in the hands of the current administration. “I’m sure you’re aware that the ‘war on terrorism’ has given that authority to the very people we had thought we’d appointed to prevent it. In some sense this war has become an excuse to take away many of the rights this country was founded on.” He watched as Scully scanned his face for a crack in his demeanor. Finding none, she had obviously accepted his answer. He slid into the chair beside her. “I don’t understand. Why would Mulder be angry with you?”

“Because,” her gaze dropped back to her hands resting in her lap. “I destroyed the connection he thought he had. He thought he had the means to unlocking the secrets of the world and I took it from him. He just wants to know why this keeps happening to him, to the both of us for that matter. He just wants it to stop and I think in the back of his mind he feels that removing him from the equation would accomplish that.” Skinner listened as her voice trailed off at the end. He didn’t like the implication.

“Do you think he’s giving up?” It was a question Skinner didn’t really want the answer to because if Mulder gave up, he knew without a doubt Scully would take up the cause, with or without Mulder’s blessing.

“Gibson told us the dialect Mulder was speaking was ancient, something that dates back before recorded history. Mulder believes it’s Atlantean.” It took a moment for Skinner to realize Scully was still talking. “The continent of Atlantis is a myth, or so we all believed. There’s some conjecture that Antarctica could in fact be Atlantis. You’ve read about the crater in Wilkes Land – Mulder insists it’s the crater the ship embarked from when he rescued me.” A tear escaped her right eye and she angrily swiped at her cheek to remove it.  “Mulder believed he was channeling beings from this ancient civilization, that the ability would allow him to understand the truth behind some of the greatest leaps in human history – the Maya, the Aztecs, the Egyptians, he says they’re all descendents from this Atlantean culture, perhaps an alien culture that came here thousands of years ago. He was convinced he’d become one of them and as such he’d be able to find out what their purpose was. He thinks this Strughold one of them.” It all sounded so absurd, she couldn’t meet Skinner’s eyes.

“Strughold is one of these Atlantean’s also?” Skinner couldn’t believe he’d asked the question. It was obvious by the look Scully was currently giving him, she didn’t believe it either.

“I have no idea, Sir. I don’t know how you’d ever prove it. That’s the whole problem, despite Mulder’s claims of aliens and invasions and secret government conspiracies to cover them up, things he’s always believed, he still can’t produce any valid proof.  None of it makes any sense at this point; they’d lock him away if he ever took his claims public. I only know that I have to find a way to help him.”

Skinner reached to touch her shoulder. “Maybe what’s more important is what do you believe?”

Scully let out a harsh laugh. “I guess that’s always been the question, hasn’t it sir,” she answered looking the A.D. right in the eye. “I believe that whatever Strughold’s doctors did to Mulder, triggered something in that active DNA. Something I wouldn’t have believed possible if I hadn’t seen it myself. I know how badly he wanted us to study it, find the answers together but it was killing him and the doctor in me couldn’t let it go on.”

“What about Gibson? Why wasn’t he affected?”

“As far as we’ve been able to determine, Gibson was born with his abilities. Mulder’s, though similar, have been acquired, or as he prefers to say “turned on” through some sort of stimuli. He and Gibson are enigmas, it’s evident in both their DNA, but throwbacks to early humans, Atlantean? It’s impossible to say. There’s definitely a connection they share, along with this man Strughold who took Mulder. Gibson is terrified of him and I’m certain Mulder knows why.”

“Strughold?” Skinner leaned over to jot the name down on his yellow desk pad.  “Do you want me to see what else I can dig up on him?” he offered, feeling the need to offer to do something. “What about this Dr. Leonard, any news on him?”

“Thank you for offering, Sir,” Scully answered, readjusting herself in the chair. A movement Skinner took as a subtle way of saying it was time for this conversation to come to an end. “Dr. Leonard is no longer on staff at NWG, which is no surprise. As for Strughold, I think that’s something Mulder would want to work on. Something he needs to do, not only for himself but for Gibson. I know he feels indebted to him, Gibson told me so. There’s a connection between them that I just can’t explain.” Skinner frowned in concern but waited for her to continue. “It’s something that’s always made me afraid for them but never of them,” she finally admitted. “Not until now. What I saw in Mulder frightened me and he knows that. He’s afraid he’s lost my trust.”

A lack of trust was something that Skinner had never imagined would come between these two. “Has he?” he asked, genuine concern evident in his tone.

“I keep telling Mulder that it wasn’t him I was afraid of,” she replied shaking her head in disbelief. “It was what or who he had become. He was in my mind, he knows it was a purely selfish act that I did what I did to get him back and I won’t deny it.”

“I’m sure he wouldn’t expect you to,” Skinner replied, reaching over to cover her hands with one of his large ones. Scully appreciated the warmth of the gesture. “I’m going to ask you something that you might have to think about for a while and then I’ll explain why I’m asking it. Where do you two see yourselves going from here?”

Scully’s brow furrowed. “If you mean do we intend to return to work, the answer is yes.” Skinner watched as her face brightened a little, “With Gibson’s help, Mulder should be able to navigate the house in a wheelchair by the end of the week. He’ll need some physical therapy for his wrist and to help him regain his balance. That, you well know he has no patience for. But he realizes he’ll have to pass a physical and be recertified before he can return to work”

“If it weren’t for you I’d expect to see him back in here tomorrow. But that’s not what I was asking you, Dana.”

The implication of what he was actually asking finally sunk in. She knew the fear was still there, lurking in her subconscious. Not of Mulder personally but of what she’d witnessed in him and of what others might want to do with it. Mulder feared it too and she was damned if she’d let him use it as a wedge between them. In sickness and in health and in alien possession if so be it. She looked Skinner straight in the eye. “We’ve gotten through everything else in the past thirteen years, Sir,” she replied with conviction. “We’ll get through this too.”

Skinner hadn’t really expected any other type of answer from her and he nodded his approval. “Now, I’ll explain to you why I asked. I don’t know if Mulder ever shared this with you.” Skinner got up from the chair, walked over to the large window that spanned the exterior wall of his office and turned back to her. “About a year ago he and I had a discussion about revamping the X-Files division. I suggested that as senior agent of the division he take a “supervisory” position. That I could arrange to get a couple more agents down there to help with field investigations,” he searched Scully’s face for understanding. He thought it was there but she made no comment. “I just want you to know, I think that option is still available. It might get him out of harms way. . .”

“Sir.” Scully stood up and walked over to stand in front of Skinner. “I know what you’re trying to do and I appreciate it. Mulder would — well I know what he said about your suggestion the last time,” she watched her boss nod in acknowledgement of Mulder’s rant on the subject at the time. “I can’t speak for him on this now, Sir. These men, my brother included, who violate a person’s human rights for their own gain are always going to be there. It doesn’t make the psychological trauma any easier to deal with but I know Mulder and the best way he’s going to deal with this is to put it behind him. The X-Files are his life’s work, his first love. I can’t deny him those.”

“You’re his first love, Dana.” Skinner reached for her, hoping she’d accept the gesture and enveloping her in a gentle hug when she leaned into him. “You tell him,” he said, stepping back, “that I look in the mirror every day; the shine doesn’t scare me that much.”

**

“Scully,” the trill of her phone sounded the moment she stepped off the elevator and headed for their office. She waited for the caller’s reply as she fumbled with the key.

“Hey Scully, it’s me.” The familiarity of Mulder’s response warmed her to her toes. “You on your way home yet?”

“I — um, I. . .” she stuttered a moment, a fleeting memory freezing her in her tracks as the door snicked open. “I thought I’d stop in the office for a minute.”Flicking on the lights, she scanned the room. Everything in it spoke of Mulder. The thought of having to continue on in this office without his presence was — well, the evidence of what it was like for the most part was still here. Broken computer equipment still sat on his desk, the litter that had once been their files had been dumped unceremoniously into boxes. How would she ever explain this all to him? She was suddenly aware of Mulder’s silence on the line. “I shouldn’t be too long, is everything OK?”

“Yeah, I just decided I really needed to get out of here. I was hoping I could talk you into picking me up.”

For a moment she didn’t know what to say. It was such a complete turn around from his reclusive behavior of late but she was damned if she’d let the opportunity get away from them. They’d have to take the wheelchair, hell, she didn’t care if she had to carry him, and she’d get him out of the house somehow. “Well, yes, of course!” The more she thought about it, the more excited she became, making one quick sweep of the office to take a mental inventory and then heading for the door. “What did you have in mind?”

“I don’t know, maybe a ride, get some dinner someplace.”

The idea that he wanted to get out of the house was one thing, but that he also wanted to put himself in a public surrounding came as a shock. She stopped dead in her tracks. “Mulder? What about your…”

“I’ll wear my victory cap,” he teased.

Scully smiled, it felt good to hear the humor back in his voice. It was also a relief that evidently she wouldn’t have to wait a month or so for his hair to grow out before he’d leave the house. She picked up her pace again, slamming through the door to the parking garage. “I’ll be home in fifteen minutes, Mulder.” Mulder’s smile waned slightly as he put the cordless phone back on its cradle. Drawing in a deep breath, he raised the head of the hospital bed that now took up two-thirds of their living room floor space and angled his body so that he could sit on the edge. It took him almost five minutes to get out of the dratted contraption, but that was seven minutes faster than when Scully first brought him home.

Home. He’d come around in the hospital, Northeast Georgetown — his old stomping grounds. It had felt like home at the time. He could remember bits and pieces of his ordeal. He remembered the explosion — it was hard to forget when he was still experiencing significant hearing loss in his left ear and the damned ringing wouldn’t go away unless he was lying flat on his back. The ear, nose and throat specialist he was seeing had assured him that although the blast had ruptured the membrane of his ear, in time it would recover and he’d have full hearing. But the kindly older man had also warned him it would be several weeks to a couple of months before he was back to normal.

He was a long way from normal. Even after the hospital had assured Scully that the wrist would heal, the ear would recover, they were at a loss to explain his continued weakness. ‘Stress’, they’d finally written down on his release papers. A diagnosis of ‘stress’. Yeah, getting kidnapped, ‘ghosted’, tortured, infected with an alien virus — again — and playing host to a demigod from a lost civilization could stress a guy out, no doubt about it. But he had been so close — so close to figuring out what the demigod was trying to tell him and then Scully had to ruin his chances by — By bringing him back to life. Mulder sighed again and closed his eyes. When he’d come around in the hospital, she’d refused to talk about anything that had happened. Apparently the ‘stress’ was contagious because she’d had a good shot of it, too. Not to mention drugged to the gills and thinking he was dead. What would Mulder have done if the tables had been turned? As much as he hated the thought that all that evidence, all that knowledge slipped through his fingers, he couldn’t blame Scully. He was angry at first, when he realized what had been lost. But when he saw the look in her eyes, the fear, the longing, he knew he was where he belonged. And as if the kid was some sort of consolation prize for losing the secrets of the ancients, they now had Gibson back.

“OK, it’s all set,” Gibson said, smiling as he entered the room. “Bags packed in the back of your car, tank is full.”

“I won’t even ask when you learned to drive,” Mulder said dryly.

“Hey, they have cars in Egypt,” the young man shot back. “And I just heard from the other end. They’re good to go.”

“Thanks for all your help,” Mulder said, clasping Gibson on the shoulder.

“We’re not even close to square yet,” Gibson reminded him. “Want to get in your chair?”

Mulder nodded wearily. A damned wheelchair. It was the only way he could navigate the downstairs of their duplex. He hadn’t even been able to go upstairs since he’d come home from the hospital. He was sick and tired of sponge baths. But, that was part of the ulterior motive for his surprise for Scully. A shower, even one sitting on a chair, was calling his name. Of course, Scully would have to tie plastic around his cast. One of these days he was going to manage to come home _not_ lying on his shield.Just as Gibson helped him settle into the chair, he heard the keys in the front door. Scully breezed in, a smile plastered on her face. They hadn’t had a chance to talk much and she’d acted as if she were afraid to touch him. That was ending as soon as possible, if he had any say in the matter.

“So, what will it be? The B and O canal with a stop at Tony’s later? Pizza with all the trimmings? I’ll even relent and let you have a beer as long as you’re good and let me drive,” she quipped, but her heart still wasn’t in it. She turned to Gibson. “Want to tag along?” she asked innocently.

“Oh, uh, nah. Really. Langly has a new game he’s working on and he wants me to play it tonight, see if I can beat a computer,” Gibson said with an easy smile. He winked over at Mulder, he was only half lying. “You kids go on, don’t worry about me.”

“He got his dorm assignment in the mail today,” Mulder informed Scully. “He’s all set for the fall semester.”

“Well, at least you won’t be far. Georgetown is just around the corner,” Scully reminded him.

“I know, but I don’t want to impose on you guys. You’ve done enough, getting me out of that place. At least they stopped poking around in my brain. But I really would like to get on with my life.”

“I bet,” Scully agreed. “So, it’s just you and me, Mulder. Here, if Gibson will give me a hand we can get you in the car — ”

“Why don’t we use my car out back? It hasn’t been out of the garage in over a month. Besides, the new ramp works pretty well, Mr. Timmons’ contractor did a good job. I’d like to try it out,” Mulder suggested and Gibson had to choke back a grin at his casualness.

“Sure, that’s great. Let me change real quick and we’ll be on our way. I might even let you talk me into anchovies — on your half,” she replied breezily and hurried up the stairs.

“She has no idea,” Gibson advised with a smile as he handed Mulder his baseball cap to hide his just appearing hair. Mulder had not been pleased when he awoke to find that one of the nurses had inadvertently shaved his head again as well as his face.

“But she’s still nervous,” Mulder sighed heavily. “I hate that I make her nervous.”

“Mulder, you don’t make her nervous. Whatever that was that took over your body made her nervous. She was afraid she’d never get you back. And she knows you were mad at her for getting rid of it.”

Mulder chewed on his bottom lip. “I was mad, but I’m always mad when evidence gets away. I never meant for her to think I blamed her.”

“Well, you still have the laptop. That’s a place to start. And as for the two of you getting over this, that is what this weekend is for, isn’t it?” Gibson suggested.

“Hey, _I’m_ supposed to be giving _you_ relationship advice, young man,” Mulder said with mock gruffness. He drew in a deep breath. “I just hope it works.”

Gibson clasped him on the shoulder. “It will. I know it.”

“Precognitive as well as telepathic? Keep this up and I’ll start running more tests on you,” Mulder teased.

Gibson just laughed and was still laughing as Scully bounded down the steps.

“OK, what’s so funny?”

“Gibson was just telling me he’s a White Sox fan,” Mulder covered and Gibson didn’t disagree. “So, we’re off. Lock up when you leave, OK?”

“I will,” the young man agreed. He helped Scully negotiate the ramp and then put the lightweight wheelchair in the trunk for her. He waved them off as she backed into the alley.

“OK, G-man, where to? The Canal, Rock Creek Park, the Zoo?” she asked again.

“Nah, I’m not really in the mood to see anything locked in a cage. Can we just take a drive along the coast?”

“OK, sure,” she said hesitantly. “Ocean City?”

“A little farther north, actually. Scully, could we go to the summerhouse for the night?”

“Mulder,” she said, worrying her lip.”You want to go to Rhode Island? I mean, the summerhouse has been closed up — well for years! And you don’t have your meds . . .”

“Sure I do,” he countered, holding up a seven-day pill case. “We can stay in a hotel if the house is a mess,” he added.

The silence in the car was unnerving. It was bad enough that Mulder’s bad ear was toward Scully, which meant he had to sit angled toward her to hear anything she said. On top of that, it seemed they couldn’t find a topic to talk about. He mourned their loss of contact, and vowed as soon as the car stopped to do something about it.

The traffic was light for a Friday afternoon in mid summer, and the sun was with them for most of the way, the sky clouding a little as they reach the Rhode Island shore. It was a little before 6 when they pulled into the gravel driveway.

“I think we should have made reservations at one of the hotels we passed at the 395 exit, Mulder. Or at least picked up a pizza on the way,” Scully said, going around to pull out the wheelchair.

“Leave it, Scully. I think I can make it in the house without it. Why bother, if we aren’t staying,” he added with a shrug.”OK, lean on me, though. I don’t want you falling.” She hurried to put her arm around his waist. The dizziness hit him hard, but he closed his eyes and tilted his head to a point where it became bearable. He nodded mutely and she held on tighter. He worried that one missed step would bring them both tumbling to the ground, but before he knew it they were at the door.

The minute the key was in the lock, he knew the guys had done their magic. He could smell the dinner he’d ordered and just hoped everything else was in place. Scully, naturally, was a little confused. “Mulder, did you rent the house out for the summer?” she asked, throwing the door open wide and helping him into the little foyer. “Smells like someone’s been cooking in here.”

Mulder positioned himself to lean against one wall while taking her hands in the other. “Scully, close your eyes,” he ordered. “Please,” he added when she frowned in his direction.

“Mulder, if I close my eyes, both of us are going to fall on our asses,” she said, but she let him take her hand. Using walls and furniture, he maneuvered them into the living room and seated them both on the sofa. He almost lost his balance fumbling for the remote on the coffee table, but in a minute, he was ready.

“OK, Scully, open your eyes.”

As she did so, an orchestra suddenly struck up the first movement of Mozart’s celebrated Symphony No. 41, otherwise known as the Jupiter Symphony. With the 50-inch wide screen television and the superior stereo surround sound, they might as well have been sitting in the front row of the Kennedy Center.

“Mulder,” she breathed his name and clutched his hand to her chest. She was blinking back tears but she couldn’t take her eyes off her partner. “Mulder — this is — ” She looked around the room in amazement. It didn’t look like the same summerhouse, the one where he’d once tried to kill himself, where he’d once been possessed and tried to kill her. It had a fresh coat of paint on the walls, new lamps and furniture. Even the fireplace looked different with a new mirror and candles arranged on the mantel. “When did you do all this? For that matter, how? And that TV, Mulder, it’s enormous!”

“Well, as for when, this last week. The how — there are three guys I owe a whole lot to and now I owe them more. And a personal banker who made his retainer this month arranging for the contractors and such. The TV — well, that’s for this,” he said, waving his good hand toward the conductor and the symphony. “There’s dinner in the kitchen,” he told her. Cavetelli agli asparagi for you and mezze maniche alla Napoli for me. It’s not from Paparazzi, but I talked to the owners and they have family who own a  restaurant in New York. That’s where this came from. The guys brought it up earlier and put it in the oven. They might even be hiding in the closet or the loft right now.”

“Mulder — I’m speechless — ”

He leaned over carefully, ever mindful of the dizziness that would creep upon him at a moment’s notice, and cupped her cheek. Slowly, he drew her into a gentle kiss that lingered long enough to cause them both to be breathless. “Good. I like you speechless,” he said, kissing her again. He stopped when he realized she was really crying. “Scully, I didn’t want to make you cry,” he whined, wiping at her cheeks with his thumbs. “This is supposed to make you happy. After everything you’ve been through lately, I wanted to surprise you, to give you something that — ”

“That was taken from us,” she said, completing his thought flawlessly. “Mulder, you dope, these are happy tears,” she sniffed, wiping at her chin where a few tears had escaped his gentle caress. “How? How did you — ”

“As I said, the guys, mostly. Gibson was in on it, too. Between the money you took out to rescue us, and the money to fix this place up — we’ll have to put off retirement for a couple of weeks. I think John McKinley has a crush on you, by the way,” he teased. “When I told him the money was to go toward a surprise for you, he fell all over himself helping to get it all arranged.”

She looked around for the first time and noticed the dramatic change in the little cottage. “You redecorated.”

“Yeah, see I was hoping to turn this into my ‘bachelor pad’. Very Austin Powers, don’t you think?”

She feigned a glower at him. “Bachelor pad?”

“OK, how about a quiet place away from the city where we can regroup. I’ve missed this place, Scully. Yes, it’s fallen on some hard times, but it used to be a very happy place to me. I’d like to get that back — make new memories. If you want to. Otherwise, it will sell faster if it’s not in a complete shambles,” he said casually.

She looked into his eyes, silently reading his real intention. If he wanted to make new memories, maybe recapture some of the good memories of his childhood, she was the last person to try and stop him. “I like the idea of a little getaway.”

He kissed her again. “I promise not to bring other girls up here, Scully,” he said with a wink.

She regally ignored his jibe. “But the symphony performance — is that the one we missed? How on earth — that was just a few weeks ago!”

“Yeah. Seems it’s going to be the next fundraising special on PBS. When Byers explained some of the situation — the parts that wouldn’t cause world panic, they were happy to give him a ‘pre-release’ copy. The condition is that we aren’t supposed to let this DVD get out to anybody,” he said sheepishly. “It’s just for us.”

Her face crumbled as she teared up again.

“Scully, please, stop crying. You’re making me feel like I did something wrong here,” he admonished.

“No, no, it’s not that. It’s just, well, after everything that’s happened . . . Mulder, I thought you were dead! I eventually came to know that was a lie, but for several days, I thought — ” He started to object again, but she held up her hand to stop him. “And then when we finally got everything together and we thought we had you, that . . . thing . . . was inside you and I know you wanted — you wanted to stay that way . . .”

Finally, he was able to break in. “Scully, listen to me. Yes, I was so close to finding answers to where we’re going, what is going to happen to this planet. I wanted to understand the visions I’ve been having. I needed to know what they have been trying to tell me. I was angry that you would break that connection; that you would throw that away. But there was another connection I wasn’t thinking about and it takes priority in my life — it has for a very long time.” He took both her hands in his and kissed her knuckles. “I don’t want to be a demigod if means I lose you in the process.”

She chuckled and it soon turned into a relief-filled giggle. “Mulder, in the right context, that was the most romantic thing you’ve ever said to me.” She leaned over and kissed him soundly, caressing his cheek as he had done hers just moments before.

“Good. I’m glad. Now, woman, gimme my supper!” he demanded with a wink. “I would serve you dinner, but with my equilibrium, you’d be wearing it.”

“Coming right up,” she said, kissing him again. “Oh, and Mulder . . . I really appreciate the thought and all, but let’s not plan any more dates — ever again?”

“I wouldn’t dream of it,” he replied.

THE END.


[i] Human Fools!

[ii] We are the Highest of All, creators of heaven and earth, molder of human bodies and supplier of the spirit. By the commandments of the Creator we act through the Souls of the Ancestors and transmit only to the New Ones.

[iii] The power of creation is eminently destructive, the Ancestors knew this, you will too!

[iv] You who seek this world for your own race can not see that it is already doomed. The knowledge you hope to gain here is not meant for you. The power would be of no use to you. The codes, programmed into this planet from its creation relate only to its position within the cosmos. Only the New Ones were meant to understand them. You presume to toy with a power greater than yourself, it will only destroy you!

[v] Behold the order of the Highest of All!

[vi] You learn nothing from the past! The horror of catastrophical disaster will make it impossible for the populations to survive. Life must begin again when the New Ones have found their souls again and the sixth Earth is born!

[vii] You have eyes but you do not see. The power of creation is all around you, hidden within the natural order of all things that you no longer feel important. Wasted by your want you are destroying that which was created here to sustain you.

[viii] He can not read a mind he does not understand.

[ix] The codes are written in the Tomb of Records laid down from the origins of civilization itself in a land now lost. From the time of the First Time, a heavenly Order determined only at the time of creation, and set forth only for the New Ones. You will not know it!

[x] You who draw me out in an attempt to gain a higher knowledge have defeated yourself. This body can not sustain me.

[xi] History speaks to you. You who have forgotten how to listen will never know the miracle of the mystery. This is the will of the Highest of All!

[xii] Fools! Fools!

[xiii] You who refuse to accept that which you can not prove is evidence of your lack of wisdom in all things.

[xiv] This search for truth you call science leads you away from understanding your true nature. You do not understand your existence because you refuse to see the simplest of things.

[xv] You fear the power and yet it is part of every life force around you, connecting one to the other in an endless loop of existence.

[xvi] Human capabilities are only hindered by their selfishness. You refuse to acknowledge your need for each other. It will be your undoing.

[xvii] He who gains the power shall also gain the knowledge of the ancients. That knowledge will save your world.

Tenebrous

 poster

Tenebrous

by Vickie Moseley

Written for the Virtual Season 13.
ARCHIVE: VS 13 exclusive for two weeks, then anywhere
DISCLAIMER: This is a work of fiction although several real places are mentioned. No copyright infringement is intended.
NOTE: If you are anywhere near Landers, CA, visit the Integratron and grab a sound bath. Then write me and tell me how it went.
FEEDBACK: vickiemoseley1978@yahoo.com
SUMMARY: When two kids go missing in the desert night, it sets a course of tragic changes for the X Files Division.

clip_image001

Outside Landers, California

June 7, 2006

11:54 pm

The Integratron was a massive bubble of a building sitting in

the middle of the Californian desert, just outside Landers.

Started in 1957 by George Van Tassel, a former aircraft

engineer, it took 18 years to complete. Inside, the curved roof

and exposed wood beamed ceiling was supposed to slow down

the aging process through electrostatic frequencies.

The Integratron, for all its attributed value, had fallen into

disrepair after the death of its creator. But others interested in

its unique design and effects bought it and turned it into a

mecca of new age healing. Hundreds of people from

spiritualists to aging rock stars were drawn to the white dome

to experience the ‘acoustically perfect tabernacle and energy

machine’.

But not everyone drawn to the Integratron was looking for a

new lease on life or the perfect rave. Some came to the desert

to reach outward and upward.

Two lone figures sat on a blanket outside the 38-foot dome-

shaped structure. The stars twinkled bright near the waxing

gibbous moon in transit, directly overhead. The light from that

moon cast the dome behind the couple in stark relief, painting

it a shimmering, radiant white. The wind occasionally picked

up crumbs of sand and dust, which kept stinging their eyes as

they searched the horizon.

“Are you sure we’ll see them tonight?” the doe-eyed girl asked

of her male companion. “I mean, how do you know they’ll be

out tonight?”

“It’s a full moon,” he countered, feigning knowledge he didn’t

have.

“No, it’s not. Not yet,” she countered, crossing her arms. “You

just brought me out here because you want to get laid,” she

accused.

“I haven’t touched you!” he retorted. “Here, want some more

wine?” he asked in an artful dodge of her accusation.

“Sure.” They sat and sipped in silent contemplation of the

stars. “What exactly are you hoping we’ll see? What the hell

are these ‘lights’ anyway?”

“UFOs, man. They come here. They’re attracted to this thing.”

He jerked his thumb back over his shoulder toward the white

structure.

“It looks like one of those places where they have telescopes,”

she said skeptically.

“Nah, it’s cool inside. No telescopes, but lots of cool shit. They

have these bowls made out of stone and shit that make these

sound waves — you can take a sound bath.”

“You’re putting me on,” she said with a raised eyebrow.

“No, seriously. My mom said someone at her office came out

here before. She said that shit was better than botox, dude!

Really, it makes you look younger.”

“I don’t need to be younger. I need to be warmer,” she told

him unequivocally.

He turned his head toward her and smiled. “Here, we can

share my jacket,” he offered. He pulled one arm out of the

sleeve and motioned for her to move closer. He tugged the

denim around her shoulder, his arm holding her in place.

“There. Better?”

She nodded, drawing in a deep breath. “It really is pretty with

the stars and the moon. But how long are we going to sit here

— ”

She stopped talking suddenly when a bright star grew larger in

the northwestern sky. It was low to the horizon and seemed to

be moving toward them. “Is that — ”

“Shhhhh,” he cautioned and fumbled around on the blanket.

“Where’s my damned camera?” he growled. Finally grasping

the digital camera, he let go of the girl to bring it up to his eye.

“Oh, wow, this is so cool — ”

As he clicked off shot after shot, the star/craft sped closer and

closer. Suddenly there was a ferocious wind and a tremendous

sound, and the ground around them shook, knocking over the

wine bottle and spilling the remaining drops on the blanket.

Both teens looked up at the craft, now directly overhead,

blocking out the stars and the moon. As they stared at the

underside, a brilliant light erupted from the bottom of the craft,

encasing them in brightness.

In the wink of an eye, the light — and the teens were gone.

Georgetown, District of Columbia

June 9, 2006

His first sensation was the smell of burning wood and burning

flesh. He’d experienced those smells enough times to know

that his next impulse would be paralyzing fear. Fire. Fire in a

house on Cape Cod, his arm burning from the embers. Fire

killing dozens of people on a bridge over Ruskin Dam, searching

through the body bags in anguished terror of finding his one

true friend in the world. Fear. But this wasn’t the same. He

needed to look further. Forcing himself to stand, he looked

around.

A dense fog hung in the air, but after a moment, he recognized

it as smoke. All around him were huts, grass huts with

thatched roofs like he’d seen in the English countryside many

years before during a break from school. Thatched roofs, now

ablaze with flames leaping skyward, orange, red, and yellow

the only color in the grey sky.

As he looked around he saw them. Dark shadows on the

ground that slowly formed into bodies. They were shrouded in

black cloth; some were tied at the neck, across the chest, the

legs. Others appeared to have just rolled out of bed. None of

them moved. Death was as thick as the smoke and hung over

everything.

The wind shifted and ash blew in his eyes. The flames were

closer now, he had to move, but everywhere he looked the

burning huts surrounded him, moving closer to him, cutting off

all means of escape. Bits of burning thatch were swept up in

the maelstrom and landed on his cheek, on the back of his

neck. He brushed them off, but others soon followed.

One hut was untouched by the flames. He ran toward it,

pulling on the wooden door until it came free. He fell into the

darkened room, stumbling over something on the floor just in

front of the entrance. The light from the open door and one

tiny window did little to reveal the contents of the room. He

bent down to try and see what he’d stumbled over.

He knew it was another cloth-shrouded body. He pulled back

the fabric, it stuck to the corpse in places and he grimaced at

his efforts. A foul stench arose and he fought the bile in his

throat. This person had been dead for days. Slowly, the cloth

pulled away and he could just make out the features of the

face. At first all he could see were the black spots, the sunken

eyes with darkened skin all around them. The swollen tongue,

hanging out of the slack jawed mouth, bore the same black

spots and the horrid, putrid smell. His revulsion soon turned to

recognition as he pulled back slightly and looked at the face as

a whole. It wasn’t the face of a stranger — it was his own.

He barely had time to recoil in repulsion when he heard a

popping sound behind him. He turned toward the door and saw

the hut had finally caught fire. The entrance was already

engulfed in flame, the dry thatch and sides going up faster than

he could have imagined. The flames reached out, catching the

cloth of the body laid out before him. Before he could move, as

the paralyzing fear took root in his stomach, the flames licked

at his hands, his legs, his face —

Mulder and Scully’s residence

June 9, 2005

4:25 am

Mulder awoke in a cold sweat, to find he was crouched at the

head of the bed, shaking. It took him many minutes to feel

brave enough to look around him. It was their bedroom.

Scully was curled sleeping next to him, her back to him as she

hugged her pillow.

His heart slowed finally, taking its time. He tried to move and

found all his muscles protesting as the adrenaline diminished

from his system. With some effort, he looked at the clock.

4:25 am.

Feeling a bit stronger, he straightened his legs and sluggishly

got out of bed. By the time he’d finished in the bathroom, he

was moving with more certainty. He grabbed his running

clothes, pulling them on as he walked, found his running shoes

at the bottom of the stairs, and was out the door without a

second thought. In the east, the sky was already starting to

turn a velvet blue.

6:45 am

Scully hit the alarm button sleepily and then rolled over to

touch the sheets next to her. Cold. Just like the last four

mornings. Sighing heavily, she tossed the covers aside and

headed for the bathroom.

Thirty minutes later, she came down the stairs, the smell of

coffee and cinnamon toast wafting through the hallway to the

dining room and kitchen. She bit her lip in frustration, but

forced a smile on her face.

He was sitting at the table, coffee in one hand, folded

Washington Post in the other. He wore the dark charcoal suit

that she’d just retrieved from the cleaners — the one that

brought out the brown and green in his eyes. But she could

see the dark circles around those eyes from ten feet away.

Squaring her shoulders, she walked over and kissed him on the

temple. “You were MIA again,” she teased lightly as she ran

her hand along his shoulder blades and sauntered into the

kitchen. Her mug was sitting next to the coffeemaker; the 12-

cup carafe was over half empty. Another indication of how long

he’d been up. Sighing again, she poured a cup, added the

requisite amount of non-fat creamer and headed back into the

dining room.

“You have to read Ruth Marcus today,” Mulder said casually

over the top of the paper. “The woman should be canonized.”

“I don’t think this Pope is out to make saints of political

pundits, Mulder,” she said, finding the financial pages lying on

the table. She scanned the headlines and moved it aside.

“Same dream?” she asked, sipping her coffee to keep from

staring at him with a worried expression she knew he’d find

offensive.

“Same,” he said, making a great show of refolding the paper.

“Doonesbury is good, too.”

She nodded. For four nights it had been the same dream. He’d

told her about it the first morning — had that only been

Tuesday? From what he told her, she’d surmised that the

dream, or vision, as he preferred, centered on the Black Death

— the bubonic plague that ravaged Europe in the Middle Ages.

He’d given her sketchy details at best, and she was sure there

was plenty he wasn’t sharing with her.

“So — ”

He laid the paper on the table and folded his hands atop it.

“Scully. Remember our agreement,” he warned.

“Mulder, I know what I promised. And I’m keeping to that

promise. I won’t judge and I won’t try to fix this. But that

doesn’t stop me from worrying about the effect it has on you.

Frankly, you look exhausted. I’m half tempted to call you in

sick and make you stay home and rest.”

“But Mom, I have an algebra test,” he whined sarcastically. He

got up and poured himself more coffee before returning to the

dining room. “Scully, get real. I’m out on medical leave

enough without wasting a perfectly good sick day on a nap!”

She drew in as much air as her lungs could hold. “OK, fine.”

She wanted to say so much more, but knew it would fall on

deaf ears. Or at worst, would start the day with an argument.

He picked up one of the discarded sections of the Post and

handed it to her. “Hey, how about this. Would you care to go

to the symphony with me next Friday?”

She furrowed her brow, but quickly read the page aloud. “The

National Symphony Orchestra at the Kennedy Center.

Celebrate the 250th anniversary of Mozart’s birth with this

fascinating exploration of his life, music, and legacy featuring

musical excerpts, commentary, and the complete ‘Jupiter’

Symphony.” She looked up, joy and amazement on her face.

“Mulder, I love the Jupiter Symphony.”

He gave her his patented grin. “I know. You love Mozart,

period. I saw that and knew we had to go. I’ll call for tickets

when we get to the office. And I thought we might have dinner

at that Italian place down on Wisconsin afterwards.”

“Paparazzi? I’ve wanted to go there forever!”

“I know. You’re always pointing out their specials on the way

to work,” he returned with a bigger grin.

“Wow, tickets to the symphony, dinner at an upscale

restaurant.” She looked up suddenly. “Mulder, is this a date?”

He seemed taken aback. “Let’s see, we live together, have for

a couple of years now, sleep together every night. No, Scully,

this in no way constitutes ‘a date’. I plan to bring a case file so

we can call it a business meeting and I can take it off my taxes

next April.”

By his thundercloud expression over his flippant words she

could tell he wasn’t taking her question well. “No, that’s not

what I meant at all”, she said quickly. “I just meant — Mulder,

we’ve never had a real ‘date’ before. We’ve gone out to dinner

and gone to movies, but never planned it out a whole week in

advance unless it’s Valentines Day or my birthday. This is so . .

. unexpected. But I have to say that aside from a deep-seated

desire to check your lower back for a removed tail, I am very

pleased. I think this is one of the most romantic things you’ve

ever done.”

She came around to stand next to him and put her arms

around his neck, seductively rubbing his chest under his jacket.

“Sure you don’t want to go back upstairs — we can both call in

with the ‘Friday Flu’.”

He laughed and hugged her arms, tilting his head to kiss her

lightly on the lips. “I would, but my partner is a real dragon

lady. She chews my ass if I blow off work for sex.”

“Poor woman. Maybe she should just get laid,” Scully replied,

nipping his earlobe.

He was laughing hard now. “OK, enough of this. We have to

get to work,” he told her firmly as he stood and his chair

effectively pushed her away. “But we have all day tomorrow

and Sunday to practice up for our date night.”

She watched him as he took both cups into the kitchen, her

hands on her hips. “Mulder, I should tell you now — I never

sleep with a guy on the first date.”

FBI Headquarters,

11:45 am

“Scully, this is the last ream of printer paper,” Mulder informed

her as he loaded the paper tray.

“What are you doing over there? Printing out _War and

Peace_?” she asked. He’d been ‘surfing’ the net all morning

while she put the finishing touches on the expense reports from

their last case. She felt the numbers 1372 were permanently

etched on the backs of her eyelids.

“Just some stuff I found on the internet this morning,” he said

absently. He looked down at his watch. “Hey, lunch time.

Want to hit the Mall, have a hot dog and stare at the tourists?”

She rolled her eyes, but couldn’t hide her smile. “Sure. Just

give me a minute to finish this last report. Then we can drop it

off to Skinner on our way to lunch.”

The Assistant Director was standing in his outer office,

consulting with his administrative assistant when the agents

arrived. “I was about to call and leave a message for you to

come see me after lunch,” he said, ushering the pair into the

interior room of the suite. “I have a new case for you.”

He handed a file folder to Mulder and the two agents sat down

in their usual chairs in front of Skinner’s desk. Scully leaned

over as Mulder held the folder between them.

“Missing persons?” she asked, as Mulder flipped through the

pages.

“The girl is the daughter of Los Angeles city council member —

with close ties to the Attorney General,” Skinner said tersely.

“Oh goodie. So how did we get this little gem?” Mulder asked,

handing the rather thin folder over to his partner.

“Apparently — an eye witness, admittedly almost 10 miles

away, reported . . . ” Skinner flexed his jaw, a sure sign he

wasn’t comfortable with what he was about to say. “Bright

lights in the sky.”

Mulder closed his eyes and leaned his head back, as if exposing

his throat to a guillotine. Scully licked her upper lip and sighed

heavily. After a moment, Mulder straightened up and took the

folder back. He read a little further and his forehead creased

with a frown. “Wait a minute, where was this?”

Skinner thought for a moment. “Southern California, out in the

desert,” he said with a shrug.

“No, not just in the desert. In the desert outside Landers.

They were near the Integratron,” Mulder stated with a knowing

smile.

“The what?” Scully countered. “What is an Integratron? I

never heard of such a thing.”

“And here I thought I’d corrupted you completely, Scully,”

Mulder shot her a grin. “The Integratron is the masterpiece of

a slightly off balanced aircraft engineer, George Van Tassel. He

got the idea — ”

“No, don’t tell me, from an elf that snuck through his window

while he was playing billiards,” Scully parried.

Mulder’s grin broadened and he gave her a brief nod in

acknowledgement of her memory. “Not quite. It was a visitor

from the planet Venus named Solgonda,” he answered. “But I

must say, Scully, I’m impressed.”

Skinner cleared his throat and gave Mulder a disgusted glare.

“And this — Integratron — is significant to the case?”

“Well, just a couple of months ago it was the site for a big UFO

watchers convention. They must have picked it for a reason,”

Mulder observed.

“UFO convention?” Skinner queried.

“Yeah, the Gunmen went out for it. Frohike took one of the

sound baths the place is famous for. C’mon Scully, you have to

admit the little man had a ‘glow’ about him when they came

back.”

“I assumed it was the sun and the tequila,” Scully mused.

“Be that as it may,” Skinner said firmly, “you are to go out to

Landers and work with the LA regional office on this one. I

expect periodic reports on your progress. We need to find out

what happened to those two kids — ET or otherwise. Kim has

your tickets. You leave tonight.”

“Good thing the symphony is next weekend,” Mulder muttered.

“I just hope we’re back in time,” Scully whispered as they

departed the office.

“Oh, we will be. I promise. Nothing could make me miss our

first date,” he assured her, letting his hand rest on the small of

her back as they walked to the elevators.

Act 1

Landers, California

June 10, 2006

10:45 am

If there was one thing Mulder could say for the desert, there

was certainly no need for a flashlight — if the sun was out.

Even his FBI approved Ray Bans were having a hard time

reflecting the glare off the white dome of the Integratron. His

fuzzy feeling could have been attributed to jet lag, they had left

Dulles at a not quite red-eye flight time of 4:30 pm, but they

arrived at LAX just seconds shy of midnight (Eastern Daylight

Time) and that made it over six hours travel time.

At Scully’s worried look and gentle coaxing, he’d swallowed a

bitter tasting sleeping pill when they finally arrived at their

adjoining rooms. He got his revenge when his partner had

been forced to spend ten minutes waking him out of his

drugged slumber. She was right, he had slept a full 5 and one

half hours without a single dream that he could remember. The

down side was he felt like a vampire about to crumble to dust

in the brilliance of the late morning sunshine.

The Supervisory Agent In Charge of the Los Angeles Regional

Office had assigned a young agent just out of Quantico to

accompany them to Landers. The Junior G-Man was complete

with a buzz haircut, grey suit, and his own set of Ray Bans. His

name was Jason Clark, and Mulder was certain he’d lied about

his age on his application. He also suspected the slight

indentations in the young man’s earlobes and eyebrows spoke

to a few pieces of jewelry gathering dust in a drawer

somewhere.

Scully was just a few feet away, inspecting a blanket, all but

buried in the sand, and an empty wine bottle. She picked it up

with latex encased hands, sniffing at the rim. “Not exactly

dealing with a high roller here,” she quipped and dropped the

bottle in an evidence bag.

“You didn’t send an evidence team out here earlier?” Mulder

asked Clark.

The young man looked perplexed. “At first, no, but we did late

last night. I think it was assumed they’d taken off, maybe to

Vegas. The kids weren’t reported as missing until the owners

of the property found their car abandoned on the side of the

road and called the highway patrol. CHP called the boy’s

parents; their name is on the title and registration. When we

figured out it belonged to one of the missing we had our

evidence team go over it, but the only prints found were the

two kids.”

Mulder frowned, thinking hard. Something wasn’t right but the

fog in his mind wouldn’t allow him to see the pieces clearly.

“Mulder, you need to come here and look at this,” Scully called

from a few yards away. She was crouching low and poking at

something on the ground. He was beside her in a few strides,

dropping down next to her.

“What is that?” he asked. Carefully, she picked up the object

by the edges.

“Glass,” she said, handing it over to him. It was oddly shaped,

about 8 inched long and 4 to 5 inches wide at the widest point.

It was irregular and the coloring wasn’t even.

“Lightning?” Mulder asked of her.

“This area sees less than 2 inches of rain a year, Mulder,” she

replied with a shrug. “And there’s more of it, over there. All

lying on top of the sand.”

They exchanged knowing looks, communicating and

remembering at one and the same moment. “You think

something from above did this?” he asked. She shrugged

again. “Collect some of it, let’s have it analyzed,” he

suggested.

Clark, in the meantime, had gone into the building and

returned. “I just called the office. The families haven’t

received any ransom calls or notes.”

“They aren’t likely to get any, if it’s who I think is responsible,”

Mulder said rising and dusting the sand off his hands. “Agent

Clark, if you could take these items back to the office and send

them down to the lab for us we’d appreciate it.”

Clark nodded, happy to be doing something productive rather

than just acting as tour guide. “Sure, no problem.”

As they started back toward the car, Mulder made a left turn

and headed into the Integratron. Scully had to scramble to

follow him. She caught his elbow as he reached the door.

“Mulder, shouldn’t we be going back to LA?” she asked, though

to Mulder’s ears it sounded a lot like one of her ‘commands’.

“I just wanted to check this place out a minute, Scully. The

guys told me all about it one night over cheese steaks,” he

mugged back at her.

The interior was just as Byers had described it. The dome

ceiling was supported by 16 ‘spines’ that made the center look

like a double-legged spider suspended 38 feet above. The

wood had a light stain and there were windows all along the

bottom, giving the interior an airy appearance. The vaulted

room was largely empty, save for a sling-like chair that hung

from the center of the ceiling.

“Tassel built the dome to coordinate with Lakhovsky’s principles

of a multiple wave oscillator. Lakhovsky believed that cells

were living batteries, a positively charged nucleus surrounded

by negatively charged cytoplasm. He further theorized that if

cells were subjected to a range of oscillations, they would

actually regenerate,” Mulder extemporized as they circled the

room.

“We could have used that theory back when we were stuck on

the Ardent,” Scully interjected with a smirk.

“Exactly,” Mulder replied with a grin. “And remember, you

were the one who suggested the meteor that fell was acting as

a giant battery in the ocean, causing our cells to oxidize too

quickly.”

“Even so, Mulder, this is — well, a little far-fetched, don’t you

think?” she retorted.

Mulder stood in one place, slowly turned around and looking

toward the ceiling. “I don’t know, Scully. Maybe if we hadn’t

aged 60 years in a couple of days, I might agree with you.”

“Would you like to give it a try, Agents?” called a woman from

the doorway. “Sorry, didn’t mean to startle you. I’m Barb, one

of the owners. I was just talking to Agent Clark and came to

see if there was anything else you needed to look at. Sure

hope you find those kids.”

“So do we, thank you for cooperating with the investigation,”

Scully answered. “But as for trying this out — ”

“I’d love to,” Mulder interrupted before Scully could give a

negative response. “If it’s not too much trouble.”

“No trouble at all, it’s what we do. It will take about 30

minutes for a sound bath, if that’s all right with you,” Barb said

amiably, looking from Mulder to Scully. Scully sighed in

annoyance, but finally nodded her acquiescence. Mulder

nodded happily.

“Why don’t I go tell Agent Clark we’re going to be here a little

while longer,” Scully offered with a roll of her eyes but went out

to find the young agent. Mulder followed Barb to a part of the

room that had a table with a number of large white bowls of

different shapes and sizes.

“These are our sound bowls,” Barb explained. “They’re made

from quartz, and we beat Ivory because we’re 99.99 percent

pure,” she added with a smile. “The sound waves are tuned to

the seven chakras and promote relaxation, pain relief — they

cure whatever ails you.”

“Do you have them on a party mix?” Mulder joked, but sat

down in the hanging chair and tried not to get seasick.

“I’ll get them started, you just try to clear your mind.”

The notes started and Mulder closed his eyes. The sound

seemed to wash over him in waves, gentle waves lapping at the

shore. He smiled as he imagined the beaches of his childhood,

running barefoot through the surf, chasing Samantha who

always seemed to be just ahead of him. He focused on his

breathing and found himself losing the fogginess induced by the

drugs from the night before. He felt at peace and drifting on

the waves of sound.

In his mind’s eye, he was driving down a street. It was night,

quiet, just city noises. Odd place to feel relaxed, he thought

momentarily, but soon he was searching and found a single

storefront, solitary on a block. The buildings on either side had

been torn down at some point, made into parking lots. Just the

one storefront remained. The windows and door in the front

had bars, roof to sidewalk, to keep out intruders. The glass of

the windows had been painted black so that no one could see

inside.

Mulder saw himself get out of the car and press his face against

the glass. Where the paint had chipped off, he could see into

the room. He thought he saw a pair of feet, bound — someone

sitting in a chair and tied up.

That was all the encouragement he needed to motion to Scully

to follow him. Scully got out of the car and walked with him

around to the back, where the cinder block structure had a

simple unmarked metal door. Scully leaned against the wall,

acting as lookout as he produced his lock pick and went to work

on the lock. He reached his hand out to grasp and pull the

knob and heard a slight popping sound before the building

erupted in an explosion.

Mulder startled forward and almost fell out of the swing chair,

but he was caught in the ropes. The chair, suspended from so

far above, began swinging wildly. He could hear someone

calling him, but he could still feel the heat of the explosion, the

impact of brick and mortar falling on him. His terror for Scully

was greater than his terror for himself. Even with his eyes

open he could see her body engulfed in flames, hear her

screams ringing in his ears. She was gone, dead, he knew it!

It took several minutes before he felt her hands on either side

of his face, talking to him in tender caresses of words. “Mulder,

come back to me,” she was repeating and his breath filled his

lungs once more where it had long been absent. He opened his

eyes and she gave him a nervous smile.

“No more sound baths,” she told him firmly as she helped him

crawl out of the sky chair. “What happened? You are anything

but relaxed. Did you have another — vision?” Her inflection on

the word underlined her concern.

“Yeah, I think so. It was something,” he whispered. “We have

to get out of here.”

clip_image003

“Out of the desert?” she asked, helping him to his feet, only to

grab his arm sharply when he swayed and almost went down.

“Out of California. Back to DC. I want you back in DC before

tonight.”

“Mulder, that’s ridiculous! We’re here on a case. I can’t just

run back to DC now.”

He knew he was scaring her, but he had to find a way to keep

her safe. Placating her would raise her suspicions, but it was

all he had. “OK. Sorry. Let’s just get back to the office and

see if they’ve heard from the kidnappers.”

She looked at him crossly. “You don’t think it’s — ”

“Someone very ‘terrestrial’ snatched those kids, Scully,” he

hissed in her ear. “And they are in danger, I know that for a

fact. But we aren’t going to find them out here.”

Federal Office Building

11000 Wilshire Blvd.

Los Angeles, CA

1:45 pm

All the way to the office, Scully kept giving Mulder stern looks.

He knew she wanted to know about the vision but couldn’t ask

in front of Agent Clark. Mulder was just as happy to have Clark

in the car — there was no way he could tell Scully about this

one. As soon as he overcame his disorientation, he knew what

he’d seen. Someone had those kids in that storefront and had

it rigged to blow. But he also felt in his heart that if he called

out the troops, all they would find would be a pile of rubble. He

had to go alone and find that storefront — without Scully. And

at all costs, he had to avoid going in that back door.

They had just arrived at the office when one of the

administrative assistants walked up to Scully. “Agent Scully,

you’re a pathologist, right?” asked the woman cautiously. At

Scully’s affirmative nod, the woman smiled brightly. “Oh,

good! Agent Martinez would like a word with you — in his

office.”

Scully turned so that only Mulder could see and rolled her eyes.

“I have a feeling I’m going to be tied up for a while. What are

you going to do?” she asked.

“I think I’d like to talk to the kids’ parents, take a look around.

Maybe I can get a fix on who they might have fallen in with,

who might want to snatch them.”

“You’re certain this wasn’t . . .” she restated as she let her eyes

drift toward the ceiling.

“As sure as I am of my own name, Scully. Aside from that

glass, which could have gotten there in any number of ways,

and an eye witness account from 10 miles away, all we have to

go on is two missing persons. Missing from a very deserted

location, at night. I just want to find them before any harm

comes to them.”

Scully shrugged and patted his arm. “Well, I’m pretty sure I’m

about to be ‘volunteered’ to do a autopsy here, so when I’m

finished, I’ll catch up with you, OK?”

“I’ll meet you back at the hotel, if not before,” he assured her.

Councilwoman Gainer’s residence

3:15 pm

“She’s a good girl. Usually she gives us no trouble whatsoever.

But since she’s picked up with Mark, well, she did get in rather

late a night or two. Still, I can’t imagine them running off.

Someone took them, Agent Mulder,” Mrs. Gainer said firmly,

fighting the tears choking her voice.

“Mrs. Gainer, is there anyone, anyone at all who might want to

harm you or your husband, even an old score, someone you

might have dealt with when you were Assistant District

Attorney?” Mulder asked gently.

Her head shot up and she bit her lip. “Agent Mulder, I

understand where you’re going with this. But I have wracked

my brain and I can’t come up with anyone who would do this.

Yes, I had my share of cases as ADA, but the criminals I put

away are all accounted for. As for my husband, he’s a

professor of anthropology at UCLA. Jilly has no enemies, only

friends. I’m not being immodest; she doesn’t have a mean

spirited bone in her body. I honestly can’t think of anyone who

would take her from us.” The middle-aged woman brushed a

tear from her cheek. “Besides, wouldn’t we have received a

ransom note or something by now? It’s been over 48 hours.”

Mulder sighed and flipped his notebook closed. “Would you

mind if we had a look at Jill’s room?”

Jill Gainer’s room was just like any other 18 year old college co-

ed’s, filled with certificates and awards from her high school

days as well as boxes yet unpacked from her move back home

for summer break. Mulder looked over the selection of books

on the five shelved bookcase. Nothing unusual, not even

anything about UFOs. After thanking the Gainers, Mulder and

Clark drove to the home of Mark Henry.

The Henry house was a modest home. A decade old minivan

sat in the driveway, but the interior of the home was neat and

clean. Mrs. Henry sat on the worn sofa, a high school yearbook

clutched in her hands, tear stains on her cheeks.

“He’s been working at McDonald’s but he’s started applying to

colleges, you know,” she said with a strained smile. “His

grades weren’t that good, but he wants to get into UCLA

because that’s where Jill is going. If he can’t get in there, he’ll

go to community college and get his grades up. He was just so

busy in high school, he kept down a job — ”

“He didn’t run off with that girl,” Mr. Henry said adamantly. “I

know that’s what the big shot politician is saying happened, but

it didn’t. Mark wasn’t like that! He and Jill were friends, maybe

a little more than friends, but they didn’t run off!”

“I’m inclined to agree with you, Mr. Henry. That’s why we’re

here. And if you can think of anyone who might have a grudge

or something — ”

“I’m not saying he’s the sharpest knife in the drawer, Agent

Mulder. But Mark is a decent kid. This neighborhood — well,

some of the kids are into drugs, gangs. Not Mark. He went to

school, he went to work, he hung out at the mall. Just a

normal kid, you know?” The older man seemed annoyed as he

brushed moisture from his eye. “We just want him home.”

“Do you mind if we take a look around Mark’s room,” Mulder

asked, not wanting to bother the family any longer than

absolutely necessary.

“What are you thinking, Agent Mulder?” Clark asked as he

followed the man around the room. Mulder moved some

clothes off a chair to discover several issues of ‘Blender’

magazine. A couple of posters on the wall were of military jets

and the space shuttle. Nothing jumped out at him or really

drew his attention.

“No enemies, no note, I’d have to say I’m leaning toward

someone snatching those kids whose sole purpose was foul

play, not ransom.”

“Isn’t that pretty rare?” Clark rejoined.

“Rare doesn’t mean it _can’t_ happen, Agent. Just that it

doesn’t happen very often,” Mulder instructed.

“But it also means there should be more kidnappings like this

one, doesn’t it? I mean there should be a pattern or

something?”

“You would think,” Mulder mused, picking up a Dodgers cap

that had fallen to the floor. “Or this could be the first one.”

Clark leaned against the doorway, checking the hall before

speaking. “We aren’t going to find those kids, are we, Agent

Mulder?” he asked.

Mulder was quiet for a moment, considering his answer. “I

want to find them, Agent. I’ll do everything in my power to

find them.”

Clark nodded grimly and led the way out of the room.

Act II

Travelodge – LAX

8:45 pm

Mulder was lying on the bed flipping channels, half a pizza

congealing on the dresser when Scully finally made it to the

room.

“Why is it every time someone finds out I’m a pathologist,

suddenly there’s an autopsy that just has to be performed

immediately?” she whined as she dropped next to him on the

bed, face down.

He smiled at her and shifted around so that he could massage

her shoulders. “Rough day at the office, dear?” he teased

lovingly in her ear.

“Yes,” she said, muffled by the pillow.

“I made dinner. It’s over there,” he encouraged, nodding

toward the pizza box.

“I don’t smell pepperoni,” she complained.

“You don’t smell it because you use that ‘stuff’ on your nose so

you can’t smell the dead bodies. If you look closely, there are

pepperonis on the remaining half of that pizza,” he directed.

She pulled herself up with exaggerated slowness and inspected

the now cold pizza. Grabbing a particularly large slice, she tore

off a hunk and chewed. “Drink?” she mumbled.

He disappeared into the alcove outside the bathroom and

returned with a diet cola, dripping with melted ice. “Red wine

with pizza, right?”

“Of course,” she agreed and popped the top one handed. “Did

you find out anything interesting speaking with the families?”

she asked around bites.

“That these are the two most adorable and loving children in

the world and no one could possibly want to harm them,” he

recited in monotone.

“Even the Councilwoman’s kid? I thought she was a DA before

— ”

“Apparently that angle has been checked out before our arrival.

She said all the criminals she prosecuted have been accounted

for.”

“So we have nothing,” Scully said glumly. “I’m taking a

shower.”

Mulder resumed his channel surfing but his mind was not on

the television. He couldn’t shake the images that kept looping

in his brain. He knew where the kids were. It wasn’t just some

‘hunch’ on his part this time. Just as surely as he’d know

months before when those people had been called to the

Milford Bridge in Pennsylvania.

If only he could figure out _where_ that storefront was.

Deserted storefronts in many areas of LA were a dime a dozen

and it wasn’t exactly prudent on his part to order the Bureau or

the LAPD to go searching them all door to door.

His visions had always been unexpected, brought on suddenly

by either contact with alien artifacts or the more recent ‘sound

bath’ he’d taken at the Integratron. But he’d never forced them

to come. Maybe if he tired he could put himself in a trance . . .

The bathroom door opened and Scully came out wearing just a

towel. He smiled at her. “Wow, the view in this room just got

a whole lot better,” he teased.

“Yeah? You think?” she asked, crawling up on the bed beside

him. Instead of the slow seduction he was expecting — hoping

for — she flopped face down again. “Mulder, I think I’m too old

to travel across the country and then work a full day,” she

admitted with a tired sigh.

He smiled affectionately at her and took up rubbing her

shoulders again. “You stay right there,” he ordered and got off

the bed to rummage in her suitcase for a moment. When he

returned he gently helped her into a pair of royal blue silk

pajamas.

“Are you sure you don’t want to . . .” she started to ask, but a

large yawn that shook her with its force stopped her in the

middle of the question.

“Tomorrow, after you’ve had a good night’s sleep,” he told her,

kissing her nose. He helped her pull back the covers and then

helped her cover back up again. “Get some sleep. I love you,”

he told her.

She lay down on the pillows, closing her eyes with a contented

smile. Suddenly her eyes flew open and she pinned him with

her stare. “Mulder. You aren’t staying awake are you?”

“I just wanted to go over a few things,” he covered, pointing to

the files.

“Look, you didn’t get that much sleep last night and you

definitely aren’t caught up from this past week, either. Why

don’t you take another pill — just so you don’t have another . .

. you know,” she suggested timidly.

He wanted to object but saw the longing and concern in her

eyes. “Where are they?” he asked tiredly.

“Inner pocket of my suitcase,” she told him. She watched him

warily as he pulled the pill bottle out of the bag and extracted

one pill, holding it up for her inspection. At her nod, he walked

over to the sink and drew a glass of water.

He could see her clearly in the mirror. She’d turned her back

and had snuggled down into the covers. It was a simple

motion to grab a tissue, stuff the pill into it and toss it in the

garbage next to the sink. He drank the water and went back to

the bed.

She rolled over when he returned and watched as he slid out of

his pants and dress shirt, leaving just his boxers and tee. She

held out the covers for him. Once he was settled, she put her

head on his shoulder and wrapped her arms around his chest.

“G’night, Mulder. Love you,” she mumbled.

He kissed the crown of her head. “I love you, too, Scully.

Always and forever.”

He didn’t have long to wait for her to fall deeply asleep. He felt

horrible as he crawled out of bed to go sit in the chair by the

window. He felt like he was lying to her, palming the pill,

letting her think he was actually going to sleep. But it was for

her own good — and those kids. He knew the vision was a

warning; he couldn’t bring Scully when he went to find those

kids. If anything were to ever happen to her —

She was going to be mad when she figured it out, but he’d

make it up to her. And maybe, once he had the kids back

safely, he’d come back to the motel and apologize in person,

not over the phone as he often did. Didn’t they always say

make-up sex was the best?

He’d gone into trances plenty of times in college and when

working with Dr. Weber. It didn’t take long for him to sink into

the nether world. This time as he found himself driving down

the street he purposely searched the street signs.

He brought himself out of the trance and reached for the phone

book in the desk drawer. Taking it into the bathroom, where

he turned on the light, he found the map of LA and the

surrounding area. He tore the pages out of the book, and

headed out — but not before taking a single sheet of paper

from the guest services folder and scribbling a note.

It wasn’t really ditching if he told her where he was going.

Travelodge

June 11, 2006

12:21 am

She awoke in a cold sweat, panting to get air into her lungs.

Even as she opened her eyes, the nightmare slipped from her

grasp and she was left feeling terrified. When Scully discovered

the other side of the bed empty, her fear became

overwhelming.

“Mulder?” she called out, hoping he was just in the bathroom.

No answer came and she cursed loudly, tossing off the covers

and snapping on the light. The note was standing against the

lamp, right in plain view.

‘Scully

I fully expect an ass chewing, but I had to get those kids. If I

sense trouble, I’ll call out the troops. If you don’t hear from me

— come save my ass. I’m going to an abandoned building in

the 2400 block of Santa Fe, directions on the back.

Hope you aren’t so mad that you won’t go on our date next

Friday.

Love

M’

Anger surged through her as she grabbed for her cell phone.

She punched three buttons and started looking for clothes to

throw on as she listened to the rings. He was smart enough to

pick up on the second ring.

“Mulder,” he said in a hushed voice.

“Where the hell are you and what the fuck do you think you’re

doing?” she growled.

“Scully,” he breathed. “Um, look — ”

“No, Mulder, you look. What were you thinking, ditching me

like this? No,” she stopped him before he could even answer.

“Let me tell you what you were thinking. You were thinking

that you knew from that vision you had this morning exactly

where the kids are and you were going to go in like the Lone

Ranger — ”

“Scully, that’s not fair! I left you a note, damn it,” he hissed.

“Look, this is all fine, but I’m kinda busy right now.”

“Where are you?”

“A warehouse district down by the railroad tracks. Yes, you’re

right, I had a vision today. And it was just like Milford Bridge,

Scully. Remember Milford Bridge? The one where only three

people died instead of dozens? So I’m here now and I think I

need to check this out, don’t you?”

She chewed on her lip. At least she was there to call for help if

he got into trouble. She had half a mind to call 911 from the

motel phone while she kept him on the line on her cell. “What

have you found?”

clip_image005

“Looks like late 70’s urban renewal. It used to be a small

shopping area or something. All the other buildings have been

demolished except one little storefront. There are bars on the

windows and it looks like their painted from the inside — I can’t

see anything. Wait!”

“Mulder?” she asked frantically.

“Scully, I see something. There’s a place where the paint must

have peeled off. I can see movement in there, Scully. I think

it’s the kids.”

“Is there a back door — ”

“No!” he shouted and then lowered his voice. “No, no good.

Can’t go in the back door.”

“Mulder, if you have your lock pick — ”

“Bad idea, Scully. Trust me on this one.”

“OK, then let me call the police. They can get the door open —

“Scully, look, the fewer people around here, the better.

Besides, I found a basement window and the bars are pretty

deteriorated. Let me try something — ”

She waited breathlessly while she heard him grunting and the

sounds of metal scraping. “Scully?” he asked.

“I’m still here, Mulder.”

“OK, I got the bars off and the window opened. I’m going in.”

“Mulder, I’m calling the police now.”

“Yeah, go ahead.”

She picked up the other phone and dialed quickly. When she

had the dispatcher on the line, she turned back to Mulder.

“What’s the address?”

“It’s the 3100 block of S. Santa Fe Avenue in Vernon. It’s

about 15 minutes from our motel,” he told her. She quickly

repeated that information, along with her badge number to the

dispatcher and hung up.

“I see stairs, Scully. I’m going up them.”

“Mulder, please, be careful. The police are on their way. Why

don’t you just wait — ”

“I see the kids, Scully. I see them. They’re both tied up and

they looked drugged, but they’re alive. I’m —

She heard a thud, the sound of a cell phone hitting a hard

surface, followed immediately by a sound that almost burst her

eardrum. The cell phone went dead; the display saying the call

was lost.

She knew what it sounded like — an explosion. But she also

knew that she could be mistaken. She prayed she was

mistaken. For what seemed like an eternity she stood there,

staring at the phone’s display. Then the earth started to rotate

again and she quickly dialed Jason Clark’s cell phone number.

clip_image006

S. Santa Fe Avenue

Vernon, CA

1:33 am

She had finished dressing and was waiting outside when Clark

arrive some 30 minutes after her call. She’d tried Mulder’s

number several times in those minutes, getting the same

recorded voice telling her the cellular customer was not

available. She called the police dispatcher, but was told that

there was no information available from the scene. By the time

Clark pulled up to the curb to let her in the car, she was trying

hard to put a stop to her frantic thoughts.

When they turned the corner to the warehouse district, she

spotted the flashing lights and breathed a sigh of relief. The

police had arrived. Her relief died when she saw the fire trucks

and the rubble that had been an abandoned storefront.

Her heart was in her throat as she raced out of the car, not

even waiting until Clark came to a full stop. A cop grabbed her

arm and she tried to shake him off, but he wouldn’t let her go.

Finally realizing she had her ID, she flashed her badge and was

let loose to run toward the wreckage.

As she got closer, she saw the ambulances. On the ground

near the two vehicles were indistinct shapes, lumpy and slick

looking in the strobing lights. She slowed her pace and her

heart skipped several beats. Someone was tugging on her

sleeve and she turned to find Clark standing next to a soot-

covered fireman.

“This is Agent Scully,” Clark said by way of introduction.

“Agent Scully, this is Chief Ramirez of the LAFD.”

“Agent Clark tells me you’re looking for someone?” Ramirez

queried.

“Yes. My partner and two kidnap victims, did you find my

partner?” she rasped, finding it harder and harder to

concentrate with those black shapes on the ground so near.

“Sorry ma’am, I’m not sure what you’re asking. There was an

explosion. Place went up like a roman candle. We were able to

pull three bodies out the debris — ”

“Three bodies?” she croaked, swaying. Clark grabbed her by

the shoulder, but she shook him off.

“Yeah. They’re over there. Ambulances are here to take them

to the morgue. That fire was hot, identification’s gonna be a

bitch — they’ll have to rely on dental records, more than likely.

Now, what’s this about your partner? Why on earth would he

be here?”

“My partner. My partner and I were investigating a missing

persons case. Two teenagers. He found them. We were on

the phone together, I called the police and directed them to this

address.”

“Well, we didn’t see anybody around here when we got here.

That car was parked over there,” he said, pointing to a car with

a Lariat bumper sticker, sitting just a few yards down the

street. “Sorta surprised it has wheels left in this

neighborhood.”

Scully jogged to the car, only to find it locked. Quickly pawing

through her pockets, she came up with the spare key. The

door opened easily and she swallowed around the boulder in

her throat. She didn’t hear Clark come up until he touched her

arm and she jumped.

“He has to be here. He told me he was coming here,” she

repeated.

A policeman joined Agent Clark and looked sympathetically at

the now distraught woman. “Ma’am, maybe you better take a

look over here,” the cop suggested, motioning toward the

bodies on the pavement.

“Agent Scully,” Clark said compassionately. “Maybe . . . you

have to consider . . .”

She spun on the young man with fire burning deep in her eyes.

“That’s not him. He’s not in one of those bags over there,” she

spat out. “Here, I’ll prove it.”

Anger gave her the strength she needed to storm over to the

body bags and unzip them one by one. The first, from the size

of the body and the hands and feet, was obviously a young

woman or a teen-aged girl. Her heart sank as she closed the

bag again. The second body wasn’t much taller, but the feet

were larger and years of experience told her it was a small man

or a nearly adult male. She was having a hard time getting air

into her lungs. As she pulled back the zipper on the last bag all

background noise around her faded. All she could hear was the

sound of the tag running through the metal teeth. She peeled

open the sides of the bag and stared into the face of her

partner.

“Scully, where were you? I needed you,” Mulder accused.

She stumbled backward several feet in horror. When she could

force herself to look again, the image of her partner’s face had

vanished and in its place was a burned corpse, totally

unrecognizable. She blinked twice and then darkness

swallowed her.

The next few hours were almost lost to her and what she could

recall came to her in flashes of memory. She vaguely

remembered Clark helping her into the passenger seat of his

car but recollected none of the drive to the motel. She recalled

getting in the elevator but had no idea how she managed to

find herself in bed with the sun shining around the drapes

covering the window.

She saw movement in the shadows and raised her head slowly.

Her head hurt terribly and her mouth was unusually dry. The

shadow moved again, silhouetted by the light from the window.

Assuming it was Mulder, she closed her eyes, thinking it had all

been a bad dream.

When she dared to look, the figure came into focus as Clark

stood up from his chair at the table and offered her a cup of

coffee. Her gut twisted as she realized the events of the past

24 hours weren’t a dream — she was living her worst

nightmare.

Clark looked at her sympathetically. “I called Agent Martinez

and he put in a call to Assistant Director Skinner. The DC office

emailed a copy of Agent Mulder’s dental records to the Medical

Examiner here. He’s waiting for you to come to the morgue, if

you’re feeling up to it.”

It all came crashing back — the note, the call, the noise over

the phone, the rubble, the body bag, Mulder accusing her of not

coming to his aid — the burned corpse. She drew in a breath,

and studied the pressed foam coffee cup. “I need to get

dressed,” she said absently running her fingers through her

hair.

“Agent Scully, um, AD Skinner said he’d contact your mother.

He’s on his way out here.”

She nodded and stood up, only to find herself sitting heavily

back on the edge of the bed. The dizziness had come out of

nowhere. “I don’t know what’s wrong with me,” she mused.

She made an effort to rise more slowly and wasn’t bother by it

again.

“Shock, most likely,” Clark offered. “Agent Scully, I haven’t

had a chance to tell you how sorry I am . . . Agent Mulder

seemed like a really — ”

“I’ll be right out,” Scully said abruptly, cutting off the younger

man’s platitudes.

When she came back into the room, Clark was on the phone.

He smiled sadly at her, handing her the coffee, freshened.

“Yes, we’ll be there in about half an hour. Yeah, thanks.” He

placed the receiver back on its cradle. “That was Agent

Martinez. AD Skinner’s plane just touched down and an agent

is meeting him at the gate. He’ll catch up with us at the

morgue.”

“What time is it?” she asked, sipping the coffee. She felt so

fuzzy, she drained the cup only for the desire to have the

caffeine wake her up from the phantasm she was living.

“It’s a quarter to four,” Clark said after checking his watch.

“I was asleep all that time?” she asked, shaking her head to

clear her thoughts.

“It’s been a rough night,” Clark soothed. After an

uncomfortable silence, he jiggled the keys in his pocket. “Are

you ready to go?”

She nodded stiffly and followed him out to his car.

As they made their way through late afternoon rush hour

traffic, Scully stared out the window. A hundred images

tumbled free fall through her mind.

Holding defibrillator paddles in a military hospital in Alaska,

watching his body jump with each application of electrical

current.

Standing windswept in a desert outside Farmington, New

Mexico, screaming his name as she peered into the smoldering

husk of an ancient boxcar.

Walking through the foyer of his old apartment toward a sheet

covered corpse lying on his living room floor.

Arguing with Skinner in the hallway of Northeast Georgetown

Medical Center as Diana Fowley sauntered toward her.

Trembling with the force of unshed tears as a doctor at

Georgetown told her of Mulder’s precarious condition while

Skinner watched her closely and gauged her reaction.

A thought jumped unbidden into her consciousness. She was

supposed to be feeling something — anything. Fear, anger,

soul-wrenching sorrow . . . but there was nothing. A black and

endless void filled her entire being. She looked out the

window, seeing her faint reflection in the glass. That’s exactly

how she felt — a faint, near-invisible reflection of herself.

Experimentally she bit her bottom lip hard, tasting the blood’s

copper tang. Nothing. No pain, no sensation. That should

bother her, she thought. That was wrong. But then, what was

right anymore?

She wanted to feel. She wanted to be angry with him for

leaving their bed and running off again. She wanted to feel

loss, the deep, yearning depravation of losing half her soul.

She wanted to feel sorrow, grief, heartbreak, and lament,

anything but this empty shell of emotions.

She should have gone to him, she thought. But there hadn’t

been time. She’d called the police; they would have been there

before her anyway. But she’d been at the motel, safe, while

Mulder had —

Why wasn’t she screaming, she wondered distantly. Why

wasn’t she tearing her hair out by the roots? It was her own

fault, she mused. She’d held her emotions about her partner

so tightly in check for all those years, only recently allowing

them full reign over her mind and body. This was the price to

be paid — now that she needed them, needed to feel more than

anything else in the world, she couldn’t.

No, that wasn’t right. She didn’t need to feel emotions. She

needed to feel Mulder’s arms around her. She needed to feel

his warm lips pressing a kiss to the crown of her head. She

needed to feel his hand at the small of her back, guiding her,

letting her know that he was always behind her, backing her

up, whatever they faced.

“Agent Scully?” Clark interrupted her thoughts. She realized

the car wasn’t moving. They were in a drive through. Trying

to clear her mind to the present, she accepted the cup of coffee

he was offering her. “I got you blueberry muffin. I realized

you hadn’t had anything to eat in a while.” She looked down

and found a small pastry bag, top folded, sitting in her lap.

“Thank you, Agent Clark,” she mumbled. She put the cup to

her lips and sipped at the hot liquid. Even the bitter coffee

hitting the cut on her bottom lip didn’t give her any sensation.

Numb. She was completely numb.

“Jason,” he said, putting the car in drive and pulling out into

traffic.

“I’m sorry?” she asked, forcing her head to turn and look at the

young man.

“My first name. It’s Jason. I . . . I just thought . . . Agent

Clark sounds so much like a stranger. I just wanted you to

know that you aren’t alone Agent Scully, um, Dana. It will be

all right. My . . . uh, my Dad died a year ago and I remember

my Mom — not that you and Agent Mulder were married or

anything — ”

“How close are we to the morgue?” Scully broke in. He was a

nice young man and she knew she shouldn’t treat him so

coldly, but she couldn’t hear about his memories of his father’s

death. Her mind wouldn’t allow it.

I’m not allowed to feel, but I can’t hear about death either, she

mused. Why? What psychological security system was at work

acting as border patrol on her thoughts? Her id? Her

superego? Mulder would know. Oh, right, she couldn’t ask

Mulder. He wasn’t there to consult on psychological matters

anymore.

“Just around this corner.” He seemed to be considering his

next words. “I can let you out and park the car — but if you’d

rather, I can help you — ”

“That won’t be necessary, Agent, er, Jason. Thank you, you’ve

been very helpful. Just drop me off at the curb. I’ve been here

before.”

“Sure, Agent — Dana. Agent Martinez and AD Skinner are

waiting for you in the lobby. I’ll be in shortly.”

She got out of the car and started toward the entrance. The

door opened before she got there and suddenly Skinner was

walking beside her, his large hand on her shoulder. “Scully,”

he said, watching her, once again gauging her reaction. “Are

you ready for this?” The worry and concern in his voice caused

a shiver down her spine, but she looked up at him placidly.

“Yes, I’m fine,” she said woodenly. “Let’s do this.”

She caught the furtive glance Skinner cast toward Agent

Martinez. Martinez looked like he wanted to be anywhere else

in the world at that moment. Awkwardly, he offered Scully his

hand. “I’m very sorry — ”

“Let’s see what we’ve got,” Scully interrupted. She didn’t want

platitudes. She didn’t want sympathy. She wanted to wake

up.

That thought stuck with her as they entered an elevator and

descended two floors. She wanted to wake up. It was all a

dream. She remembered, although vaguely, another dream

she’d had like this. Mulder’s skeleton was laid out on a metal

table near Brown Mountain, North Carolina. A wake was held in

his apartment. Langly was in a tuxedo tee shirt and Frohike

downed a bottle of booze while Byers talked the ‘the party line’

at her. It had been a dream. If that had been a dream,

couldn’t it be possible . . .

She jumped when Skinner’s hand grazed the small of her back,

pushing her out of the elevator car. He started to apologize but

she shook her head — she hadn’t taken offense, she’d just been

startled. There was a long corridor to walk down to the exam

rooms and she felt every step take them farther and farther

away from their destination. You’re going into shock again, a

tiny voice in the back of her mind informed her. Hell of a lot of

good it did her to know that, she couldn’t control it even if she

tried.

The Medical Examiner was standing near the far wall, a light

board next to him. Dental records were displayed, three sets of

negatives displayed in two neat rows. He waited until she was

standing next to him before he began.

“There have been positive identifications on two of the bodies

so far. Councilwoman Gainer was down earlier and identified

the remains of her daughter Jill. Mr. and Mrs. Henry came

down soon after and identified their son, Mark. These x-rays

here,” he pointed to the last set to the right on the top row,

“were provided by the FBI from Agent Mulder’s file.” He

swallowed and pointed to the ones directly below the last set.

“We took these from the third body this morning.”

Scully closed her eyes and brought her hands up to her mouth,

her fingers knotted as if in prayer. Taking in as much air as her

lungs could hold she slowly opened her eyes and inspected the

last two sets of dental records.

There was not even a shadow of doubt. The first set showed

bridgework in the area of the lower front incisors, the result of

being an unexpected and unwarranted participant in a wrestling

match free-for-all six years before. The second set showed the

exact same bridgework and matched up a filling in the right

back molars. He always seemed to chew his gum on the right

side, she noted remotely.

“Would you care to view the remains?” the ME asked quietly.

Skinner sucked in a breath, but remained silent. Scully looked

over at the table in the center of the room. The other two

bodies had already been removed and were on their way to the

funeral homes, she contemplated. That left only the final

‘unidentified’ body.

Each step brought her closer, but at the same time she felt

colder and more distant, as if she were watching herself from

far away. The body was uncovered, she could see where

patches of fabric from the clothing had seared to the desiccated

skin before flash burning, leaving only patterns in the ash. A

partial circle of plastic and metal, fused beyond verification, lay

near the left arm. With great effort she forced her hand out to

pick up the object. Parts of it crumbled with her touch. She

brought closer for inspection. “This is his watch,” she said

dully.

The ME looked to the two men and then back at Scully. “Is that

a positive identification, Agent?” he asked quietly.

She found that spot on her bottom lip again and worried it with

her teeth. Finally, licking lips long gone dry she nodded. “Yes.

This is Fox Mulder,” she said, running her fingertip up the arm,

not disturbing the ash. “I’m sure.”

There was no air in that room, and she started to feel dizzy

again. Strong arms grabbed her shoulders and she found

herself sitting in a hard chair out in the hallway. Skinner was

crouched in front of her, his tormented expression waiting for a

sign that she was back from wherever her psyche had taken

her.

“I need to talk to my mother,” she said softly.

He nodded and handed her his cell phone.

Act III

Margaret Scully’s residence

Baltimore, MD

June 12, 2005

3:15 pm

The two women sat huddled together in the bright sunny

kitchen. Maggie sat with a tissue wadded in her left hand, her

right hand clasped in Tara’s hand, fingers entwined. It had

been a long 24 hours for both of them.

When Dana had called, Maggie had been fixing a late lunch. All

thoughts of food vanished as her daughter told her of the death

of her partner before succumbing to choked sobs. Walter

Skinner had pried the phone from Dana’s fingers and related as

much of the story as he could. Fox had gone on his own to

search for some missing children. There had been an

explosion. Fox and the two kids were dead.

“Could it possibly be a mistake?” Maggie asked fearfully. There

had been other times, too many to count, when Dana had been

led to believe that her partner was gone, only to have him

reappear just a few days later.

“No, Mrs. Scully. The body was badly burned, yes, but Dana

made the identification herself from the dental records. There’s

no mistake this time. I’m very sorry.”

Maggie had placed her next call to Tara and they had cried over

the phone, Tara promising to come over the next day — without

the children.

“I can’t believe he’s gone,” Tara said, breaking the silence. “He

called just before they left for California to find out Matty’s

baseball practice schedule. He thought he’d be home in time to

make it this week.”

Maggie got up and patted her daughter-in-law’s shoulder as she

crossed to the stove to refill their coffee cups. “It was nice of

your neighbor to pick up Matty and take Claire for a few hours.”

“I haven’t told them, Mom. I couldn’t. How could I tell Matty

that now his Uncle Mulder — ” The younger woman’s lip

quivered and she bit it sharply. “How can he ever learn to trust

someone again? Trust that they won’t die on him?”

“Tara, neither Bill nor Fox meant to die — ”

“No, Mom, I know they didn’t mean to die. I know they never

meant to leave us. But it hurts so bad, it’s like all I keep

reliving the moment when I first found out about Billy . . .” She

broke down into sobs and Maggie rushed to her side, embracing

her tightly.

“We’ll get through this, sweetheart. And we’ll get Dana

through this. I’m just so worried about her. When this finally

hits, it’s going to hit hard.”

“How is she doing today? I know you talked to her before the

flight this morning. How is she holding up?” Tara asked, firmly

clamping down on her emotions.

“She was — calm. After her call yesterday from the morgue,

when she identified the body and she cried, she’s just been

calm. I talked to Mr. Skinner. He said she eats when food it

given to her, answers when someone speaks directly to her,

but aside from that, she’s like a robot. She slept last night. He

got her to agree to change to a different hotel and he booked

them a suite so he could give her some privacy but still be close

by. Oh, I wish I could have gone out there to be with her,

Tara. I’m afraid it’s the calm before the storm. Dana has

always been so strong; she’s the last one to fall apart, ever.

But this time, when she realizes what’s happened — I don’t

know if she’ll be strong enough to handle it all.”

“Then we’ll have to get her through it. You and Dana and Fox

were there for me — you and I will have to be there for her

now,” the younger woman said with conviction.

The doorbell rang and Maggie closed her eyes in exasperation.

“Want me to get it, Mom. I’ll shoo them away, whoever they

are?” Tara offered.

“No, that’s all right dear. It’s probably just the mailman. I’ll

get it.”

Maggie got up and tiredly walked to the front door. She could

see a silhouette of a man through the curtains of the side

window. Certain it was the mailman, she opened the door.

Recognition was instant and she threw her arms around the

man standing on her porch, hugging him for dear life.

“Mom,” came the startled voice of the visitor. “Mom, are you —

“Charlie! Oh, Charlie, you’ve come at just the right time!”

Maggie told him and broke down into sobs.

Dulles Airport

4:45 pm

It had taken an Act of Congress and all the internet wizardry

his Administrative Assistant Kim had at her disposal, but they

managed to get a direct flight from Los Angeles to Dulles. The

body had been transported on the same plane. Skinner was

not going to take any chances that it might ‘disappear’ in mid

air.

He was at a loss, however, how to bring Scully back. Oh, her

body had sat in the seat directly beside him. She’d appeared to

listen when he spoke to her about contacting the Bureau’s

Personnel Department and getting the ball rolling for a full FBI

funeral with burial in Arlington, if she so desired. She had even

mentioned that she didn’t want the remains buried in

Massachusetts as his father and mother had been. But beyond

a few moments of polite discussion about practical matters,

she’d been detached and silent through the flight.

He didn’t want her to worry about the casket and had assured

her that he had agents coming to accompany it to the funeral

home. She had thanked him and went back to looking out the

window.

Walter Skinner felt the full weight of her silence settle down

upon him. Bitterly, he knew the day had finally arrived. So

many near misses through the past, he’d gotten complacent,

thinking they really could bounce back from anything and

everything thrown at them. So many times in his dealings with

these two agents, he marveled at their capacity to merely exist.

Between them, they had more lives than an army of cats — a

seemingly inexhaustible supply. But in the back of his mind, he

knew that was just wishful thinking and one day he would be

given the task of burying the dead and trying to keep the one

remaining alive.

God, he was tired. Skinner arched his back and heard bones

crack and pop. He’d spent the night in a reclining chair in the

living room area of the Airport Comfort Suites, standing watch.

He didn’t think they would try to kill Scully so soon after killing

Mulder, but he couldn’t afford to be overconfident. So many

factors were at work. It was obvious to Skinner that Mulder

had been murdered, that he’d been lured to that storefront and

trapped inside when the building exploded. But to what

purpose? The powers that constantly threatened the two

agents had more opportunities over the past several years than

he could keep track. This had seemed like a simple kidnapping

case. Had it been staged specifically to eliminate one or both of

his agents?

He knew that at some point he was going to have to answer

that question. But for now, his greatest problem lie in ensuring

the health and safety of the fragile looking woman who had just

left his side to go to the ladies room.

Maggie Scully’s residence

5:00 pm

Maggie couldn’t stop smiling, even though tears were streaming

down her face. Tara hovered nearby, but didn’t seem to want

to sit at the table with them. She was making iced tea and

fixing sandwiches while Charlie talked.

“Anyway, I was assigned to work with the Department of

Defense Counterterrorism Unit in Europe and Northern Africa.

Deep cover, if you can believe that, Mom,” he said with a

boyishly proud smile. “I couldn’t call you, I couldn’t even let

you know through an email or a letter. I was so worried about

you all. And when I got word about Billy — ” His handsome

features grew serious, saddened.

Maggie put her hand over her son’s. “We understand,

sweetheart. I can’t say it didn’t hurt, but I am so proud of you.

Your father would be so proud.”

He looked up at her and smiled his thanks. “I don’t really

understand, though about Dana and her partner. I thought

they just worked together.”

Tara stiffened at the counter, but continued to slice tomatoes

for the sandwiches. Maggie sighed. “They’ve been more than

partners for a very long time,” she said quietly. “They have a

house together. They’ve been living together, well, since

before Bill’s accident.”

“But they aren’t married? Why the hell didn’t the guy marry

her?”

Tara spun on her heel and glared at the man at the table.

“They couldn’t remain partners if they got married,” she said

flatly. She grabbed a nearby kitchen towel and wiped her

hands. “Mom, I’m sorry, but I need to pick up the kids and go

home.”

“You’ll be back for dinner, won’t you?” Maggie asked with

surprise.

Tara looked over at Charlie with an unreadable expression and

then to her mother-in-law. “I’ll see how Claire’s doing. She

was really cranky earlier; I think she might be coming down

with another ear infection. I’ll call you.” She took the two

steps over and leaned down to kiss Maggie on the cheek. “I’ll

call you,” she repeated tenderly. She stood and looked over at

Charlie. “It’s good you’re home, Charles,” she said evenly and

left the room.

Maggie watched the back door swing shut and smiled an

embarrassed smile at her son. “It’s been awfully hard on Tara.

She and Fox had become friends. Fox did so much with Matty,

really stepping in to make sure the boy had a male role model.

And Dana, well, since they can’t have children of their own — ”

“Mom, you don’t have to make excuses for Tara. She’s

probably still mad at me for not coming to Billy’s funeral and

quite frankly I don’t blame her at all. I felt horrible. I wanted

so much to be here, but it was just impossible. I almost quit

my assignment that week, but my superior talked me out of it,”

he said, getting up to bring the sandwiches Tara had made over

to the table. “But I’m here now. What can I do to help?”

Dulles Airport

5:15 pm

Skinner watched the line of women leaving the restroom. It

had been a steady stream of people for the past 10 minutes.

He had almost considered going into the restroom and looking

for Scully, but a plane had arrived and the baggage area had

filled, making it impossible for him to sneak into the ladies

room. He had been forced to wait outside.

Finally, his worry overcame his trepidation about invading her

privacy. He stopped an airline hostess just about to enter the

ladies room and asked her to see if she could locate his missing

agent. He didn’t go into details, in fact, he told a white lie —

that their flight had been called and he was worried that they

would miss it. She smiled at him and promised to give the

message. After a few minutes she returned.

“Sorry, sir, but no one answered when I called for Ms. Scully. I

checked all the stalls and I don’t think she’s in there.”

Skinner’s expression went from bland annoyance to utter

despair in an instant. “Thank you,” he said evenly and started

toward the short-term parking lot entrance. He pulled out his

cell phone and dialed. When the other party answered, he was

curt.

“Is this Frohike? You’ve heard about Mulder? Yes, I intend to

start a full-scale investigation into this explosion. But there’s

something come up that may be more urgent — Scully’s

missing. I can’t be sure where she went, or if it was of her own

volition, but I’m giving you an hour to find her before I call out

the troops. I will not give Margaret Scully more bad news —

understand? Call me back if you hear anything.”

FBI Headquarters

6:30 pm

The parking garage was almost empty, it was easy to find a

place close to the door. She put the car in park and turned off

the engine. Her car. She must have found it in the parking lot

of the airport. She couldn’t remember even getting into it or

driving anywhere. Where was she? She glanced around the

cement walls and toward the entrance. Hoover Building. She’d

come on autopilot.

It hadn’t even occurred to her to go to their duplex, but when

she did think about it, for a brief moment, she knew she

wouldn’t be going there anytime soon. She couldn’t face

walking into their home, seeing his dirty tee shirts in the

laundry hamper, seeing his shaving cream on the vanity next to

her mousse. The very thought of ever entering those rooms

again left her with a feeling of sheer dread. But for some

reason the Hoover wasn’t so hard to face.

Scully got out of the car and walked toward the entrance. The

guard on duty smiled at her and waved her through. He was

new, she remembered. Had only been with the Bureau for

about a month. He probably wouldn’t have heard about

Mulder, news didn’t travel that fast. She was glad he hadn’t

mentioned anything about her partner. She was sick to death

of all the tea and sympathy she’d been getting.

The elevator ride down to the basement was quiet and it

allowed her thoughts to start ganging up on her. Before the

doors opened, she felt a panic grip her; she felt the walls of the

elevator car start to close in. She exited the car quickly and

ran to the door at the far end of the hallway.

The door was locked, as she expected. She pulled out her keys

and unlocked it, turned the knob and stepped inside, flicking on

the light with one fluid motion. Mail was scattered on the floor

where the mailroom clerk had slipped it under the door. She

stooped to gather it up to place it all on the desk.

The top envelope caught her attention. The return address was

the Kennedy Center for the Performing Arts. It was addressed

to Fox Mulder. Dropping the rest of the envelopes, she ripped

open the flap and pulled out two tickets. Mozart. Their date.

His promise.

Without warning, she started to shake. She trembled so hard

she crumbled the tickets in her palm. Angrily, she tossed the

stiff paper to the floor but it didn’t feel like the expense of

energy she needed. She strode the four steps to Mulder’s desk

and swept everything on it to the floor in a loud crash. That

felt a little better, but she was just getting started.

One by one, she cleared the shelves of books and

paraphernalia. A strange feeling overtook her and it was as if

she were watching herself from a great distance. A tiny part of

her mind tried to understand her need for violence, screamed

at her to stop, but she quickly ignored it. His basketball

bounced into a corner so she grabbed it and threw it as hard as

she could at the skylight, frustrated when it bounced back

without the expected satisfying crash of glass. She needed

sound. She needed something to break through the ice that

had engulfed her in the last 18 hours.

Systematically she tore through the office, smashing monitors,

tossing keyboards to the ground and stomping on them, tipping

over chairs, pulling out file drawers and scattering the contents.

As she extracted some of the folders, she tore through them,

ripping the covers and pictures and reports, destroying his work

as efficiently as it had destroyed him. She wanted to destroy

everything; destruction was all she knew. She was panting,

heaving with the effort when she spied something that would

truly give her some satisfaction.

Without a second thought, she pulled back her right fist and

smashed it through the glass door of the case just over her

worktable.

The sound of the tempered glass cracking and finally giving

way, falling to the floor in a sound not unlike ice giving way on

a frozen lake was exactly what she was waiting for.

She pulled her arm back and prepared to take another shot, not

realizing a jagged piece of glass had torn through the skin the

entire length of her forearm. She punched through the second

glass door with her other fist, gleeful at the crystalline sounds

of annihilation. With a perplexed expression she looked down

and saw that she’d managed to slice through a major vein in

one arm, possibly an artery in the other. As blood shot from

her arms with each beat of her heart, her eyes rolled back in

her head and she fell to the ground.

Walter Skinner found her just seconds later, lying in a pool of

blood. Frantically, he wrapped his handkerchief around the

worst of the cuts; the left arm was spurting blood at an

alarming rate. His tie was called into service on the right arm.

Terrified at the paleness of her complexion, he found the phone

lying on the floor and quickly dialed 911.

The ambulance arrived quickly and worked on the pale and

unconscious agent while Skinner stood by, feeling helpless.

How had this happened? He looked around the room at the

total carnage. If there was a single square inch of the room

unscathed, he was hard pressed to see it. As the EMS

attendants were loading Scully on the gurney, a familiar figure

stood in the doorway.

“Walter, my God, what happened down here?” Assistant

Director Jana Cassidy was wide-eyed as she surveyed the

office. She cast a quick look at the agent being wheeled to the

elevator. “Is she badly injured?”

“She’s lost a lot of blood. Both arms.”

“Suicide?” Cassidy asked, shocked.

Skinner glared his reply. “I want an evidence team down here.

We have to find out what happened, who’s responsible for this.”

Cassidy stepped into the room and put her hand on Skinner’s

upper arm. “Walt. I think we both know what happened here.

I heard the news this morning. I’m so sorry. I know Agent

Mulder had worked under you for several years and you were

close.”

Skinner stepped away, trying to distance himself from the

woman. “Jana, we don’t know. We don’t know anything.

Someone might have come in here, was tearing the place apart

looking for something — it’s happened before,” he objected

when she started to interrupt. “Scully must have walked in on

them, surprised them. That’s how she got hurt.”

“Her arms, Walt. Her arms were cut,” Cassidy said sadly. She

looked around the room once more, spying the glass doors to

the cabinet. She walked over and looked closer at the frame.

“Walt, there’s a lot of blood here,” she said, pointing to the red

streaks on the white paint. “I’m sorry, but it’s obvious to me —

“Well, it isn’t obvious to me,” Skinner growled. “I want this

room gone over with a fine toothed comb. I want the security

tapes for the last hour to show who’s been in this basement.”

“If they find out she was alone and did this herself, it will make

it worse for her,” Cassidy warned. “She could lose everything,

Walt. Her field status, her job . . . ”

“She’s already lost everything,” he growled. “Jana, at this

point, I don’t think things could get any worse.”

Georgetown Medical Center

8:15 pm

Maggie Scully was out of the car and running before the

emergency room double doors had fully opened. She skidded

to a stop at the nurses’ desk. “Dana Scully, please. I was

called, I’m her mother, Margaret Scully.”

The nurse looked up at the distraught woman and nodded,

turning her attention to the computer screen. “Yes, Mrs.

Scully. Your daughter’s been taken to the fourth floor. That’s a

restricted floor, I’ll have to call ahead and tell them you’re

coming.”

“Restricted? Why? I don’t understand?”

The nurse looked annoyed but forced a smile. “The fourth floor

is where the psychiatric ward is located. Your daughter is there

for her own protection. I’m sure her doctor will be able to

explain — ”

“Her own protection?” Maggie blurted out. “What are you

talking about? I was told she was brought here unconscious.

What is going on?”

“Mom, calm down,” Charlie said, coming up behind her. “Sorry,

my mother is worried about my sister. Could you tell us the

name of the doctor assigned to her care?”

The nurse smiled at Charlie, giving credence to his charm.

“Certainly, Mr. Scully.” She glanced down at the chart.

“Although this is a little strange. There’s a neurologist listed as

her physician. Dr. Jason Leonard.”

clip_image008

“Thank you,” Charlie said with another winning smile. He then

turned Maggie. “Mom, let’s go up and find Dr. Leonard. We’ll

get to the bottom of this.”

As they rode the elevator to the fourth floor, Maggie bit her lip.

“Leonard, I’ve heard that name before.” She finally looked

over at her son as she remembered. “Wait. Jason Leonard.

He’s an old friend of Dana’s from medical school. He treated

Fox last year when he — ” She let her voice trail off, reminded

of the most recent tragedy. “But why would he be treating

Dana?”

“Maybe Dana asked for him,” Charlie suggested off hand.

“Mom, we won’t know any more until we talk to him. Please,

just try and relax.”

They walked toward the nurses’ desk on the fourth floor,

located outside a set of locked double doors with a keypad

entry system.

“I’m Charles Scully and this is my mother, Margaret Scully.

We’re looking for Dr. Jason Leonard. My sister, Dana Scully is a

patient of his.”

“I want to see my daughter,” Maggie interrupted. “I want to

see Dana now, please.” Tears were dampening her cheeks and

she brushed them aside.

“Of course, Mrs. Scully, Mr. Scully. Dr. Leonard is waiting for

you in observation room three. Just follow this hallway to the

end and make a right. The rooms are numbered.”

“But I want to see Dana,” Maggie insisted.

“Dr. Leonard will have to approve any ‘in room’ visitors, Mrs.

Scully. Why don’t you go down and talk to him.”

“Mom, c’mon. Let’s go find Dr. Leonard,” Charlie urged.

“I don’t understand, Charles. Why would they bring Dana to

the psychiatric ward? It makes no sense,” Maggie uttered as

they turned the corner and Charlie pointed to the door with a

three stenciled on the glass.

“Mom, let’s talk to the doctor.”

They entered a room with a large computer flat panel monitor

sitting on a desk and a dark haired man in a white lab coat

seated in front of it. He turned when he heard the two people

enter the room. Rising, he held out his hand to Maggie.

“Mrs. Scully, hello. You probably don’t remember me, but we

met at Dana’s and my graduation ceremony from medical

school. I’m Jason Leonard.”

Maggie took Leonard’s hand, but couldn’t tear her eyes away

from the screen. It was a black and white security camera’s

view of a room, sparsely furnished with a single cot near one

wall. The walls appeared covered with cloth. There was a lone

figure huddled on a cot, forming herself in a fetal ball. “Who is

that?”

As soon as Maggie asked the question, the person rolled off the

cot onto the floor and flew into a rage, throwing themselves

against the walls. Now Maggie could see that the walls were

actually padded, as was the floor. During one wild run at the

wall, the person faced the camera full on.

“Oh my God!” Maggie exclaimed when she recognized her

daughter on the screen. “What is happening? Why is she

doing that?” she demanded.

clip_image009

“Mrs. Scully, please, let’s sit down. I had hoped that Dana

might have calmed down by now; we’ve given her a fairly

strong sedative. As you can see, she’s very agitated.”

“What are those bandages on her arms?” Charlie asked quietly.

“She tried to commit suicide.” He turned to Maggie. “I’m very

sorry to tell you this, Mrs. Scully, but Dana has experienced a

complete psychotic break.”

Maggie looked at the screen in horror before turning into

Charlie’s waiting arms and collapsing in grief-stricken sobs.

To be continued.

Coming soon . . . Virtual Season 13’s Summer Blockbuster

Movie:

The X-Files — Tintabulation

Faces of Freedom

FACES OF FREEDOM

By Traveler

Written for Virtual Season 13 Memorial Day Special. This story follows the events of

the VS universe.

Rated: PG13 for a few bad words

Disclaimer: Mulder and Scully and the characters of The X-Files are used without

permission but always with love.

Summary: A little moment of remembrance we often overlook.

clip_image001

“Here, this spot is fine,” Mulder deposited the cooler and two folding chairs on the

lawn at Maggie’s announcement. They had parked in the shopping plaza and walked

down to the lawn in front of the high school. The parade didn’t start for another

hour yet and that was a good thing because it would probably take that long for Tara

to haul the stroller out of the van, set it up, get Claire settled into it and walk down

here. He knew Scully was back there somewhere with Matthew. He opened the

chairs and motioned for Maggie to sit down.

“Have a seat Fox, it’s going to be a long day,” Maggie said, patting the arm of the

other lawn chair.

Accepting her invitation, Mulder eased himself into the chair, gripping the arms of

the chair he leaned his head back, letting the late morning sunshine warm his face.

The Baltimore area had bypassed spring this year. Even at eleven in the morning he

could already tell it was going to be another hot day. The polo shirt he’d put on that

morning was sticking to his back already and a bead of sweat trickled down his left

temple. After a moment he felt Maggie’s hand come to rest on top of his right hand.

He opened his eyes and turned to face her.

“I never a get a moment alone with you like this to thank you, Fox…”

He looked at her somewhat confused, “For what?”

“For all you do for us. This is Memorial Day. I want you to know I’m grateful.”

Mulder pulled his hand out from underneath hers, winced a little and looked back up

the street hoping to catch a glimpse of Scully. As matriarch of the Scully clan,

Maggie by all intents and purposes should hate him for what his involvement with

her daughter had brought to the Scully family. That she not only accepted him as a

faux son-in-law but actually felt compelled to thank him made him somewhat

uncomfortable. How does one respond to something like that? He turned back to

face her with a somewhat puzzled look on his face, “Memorial Day is a day for

remembering those who died in service to our country, Maggie. I don’t …”

“For remembering what they’ve done for us,” she replied touching his arm again.

“Perhaps something we should have done when they were still alive.”

He swallowed hard at her sweet words, and reached over to put his left hand on top

of hers in a comforting gesture, “You’re welcome,” was all he could say when he met

her eyes.

Suddenly two sticky hands wrapped themselves around his face, knocking his

sunglasses askew, “Guess who?” a voice giggled behind him. He let go of Maggie’s

hand and reached behind him.

“Must be – Spider Man Junior!” Mulder exclaimed, reaching under Mattie’s T-shirt to

tickle him, making him squeal with delight.

Scully opened the chair she’d been carrying for Tara and then sat on top of the

cooler next to Mulder.

“Aunt Dana, if you sit on that how we gonna get the food?”

“Matthew, we just got here!” Tara admonished him as she came up behind him with

Claire in the stroller.

“He’s a guy, Tara; we’re always hungry for something.”

“Yes, you are,” Scully met his eyes and smiled when he waggled his eyebrows at her.

Climbing off the cooler she opened it and proceeded to pass out sandwiches.

Matthew reached in and pulled out two juice boxes and handed one to Tara for his

sister. Mulder grabbed the can of ice tea Scully offered him momentarily

contemplating whether to drink it or pour if over his head. “Ah, nothing like tea and

turkey by the side of the road.”

“Do I detect an air of annoyance at this family outing Mulder?” Scully sat back down

and proceeded to unwrap her own sandwich.

“What?” When he looked at her over his can of tea he could see she hadn’t thought

his comment was too amusing. “No, not at all, it’s just been a long time since I

experienced this side of suburbia.”

After a quick lunch Mulder and Matthew had retired to the lawn in front of the school

for a game of catch while they waited for the parade. Scully had taken the chair

Mulder had vacated and the gals passed the time planning out the rest of the day.

There would be a trip to the cemetery and then home for a cookout where Mulder

would be asked to test his barbequing skills.

The boys came back from their game as a sizeable crowd was now gathering along

both sides of the street. Mulder understood now why Tara had insisted they leave

early and picnic. Memorial Day’s three day weekend had become the “unofficial”

beginning of the summer season and everyone came out to celebrate especially on a

beautiful day like today.

“You want the chair back?” Scully asked him, taking in his sweaty appearance.

“No, I need to cool off,” he said flapping his now untucked shirt at her. “But I will

take another tea, if you’ve got one.”

Mulder chugged another tea and wondered how many of the people that now lined

the street really knew why there was a Memorial Day or what exactly they were here

to commemorate. The kids came out to have fun and that was fine but in the back

of his mind he couldn’t help but wonder about the adults and teens who all seemed

more interested in cell phone conversations than what was currently going on.

“You gonna help me catch candy?” Matthew turned to ask him, looking up the street

to see if the parade had started yet. The sound of a police siren sounded off in the

distance and Matthew jumped up and down.

“Candy? Is that why you’re here Matthew?”

Matthew turned to look at Mulder like he’d just asked the dumbest question. “I’m

here to remember the soldiers.”

Looking past Scully, Mulder caught Tara’s attention and then turned back to

Matthew, pulling his baseball cap down over his eyes, “So, am I buddy.”

“Hey! I can’t see when you do that!”

“I know, and then I can get all the candy!” Mulder teased.

As the sounds of the parade drew closer people began to crowd the street. Moving

their chairs closer or sitting on the curb. Those who had come late pushed in closer

for a better view. Scully pulled the cooler over in front of her and told Matthew to

climb on it so he could see. Mulder picked up Claire and swung her up onto his

shoulders gripping her knees so she wouldn’t fall. “Guess you’re on candy duty now,

babe,” he poked Scully and smiled at her when she turned around.

The parade’s color guard followed the lead police car with each branch of the service

represented. Mulder scanned the crowd. Very few of those seated stood as the flag

passed by and fewer still removed their caps or placed their hand on their heart. It

seemed like it was only the elderly who now remembered the proper etiquette for

observance of the nation’s flag. He guessed it only happened at sporting events

because people were reminded to do so. Maggie stood as the flag came by followed

by Tara and Dana. He heard her whisper in Matthew’s ear to remove his cap.

Mulder smiled at Tara when she watched her son return a salute to several retired

military personnel seated across the street from them. Bill had taught his son well.

The first band was the Drum and Bugle Corps from the Naval Academy at Annapolis,

they’d been playing a series of patriotic music as they approached and were now

playing American the Beautiful. When Maggie began to sing along with some of the

adults in the crowd the rest of the family joined in. Scully turned to Mulder, “You’re

not singing, Mulder.”

“I don’t want to scare everybody, Scully.”

Pursing her lips, she looked up at Claire who had covered her ears and then turned

back to watch the Corps end the song with flourish of drums.

The parade lasted almost an hour. Every department of the military had been

represented as well as just about every local baton corps and little league team.

Classic cars had been filled with the Veterans of Foreign Wars and politicians who

had rained candy on the crowd in hopes of securing votes. The city had polished up

all their machinery and rolled it out so the tax payers could see that their dollars

were going to good use; further evidence to Mulder that local parades hadn’t

changed much in his lifetime.

The final band in the parade was the local high school’s marching band. They had

been playing military songs along the route and as if on cue struck up the Navy’s

fight song when they passed in front of their little group. He watched Maggie’s eyes

fill with unshed tears.

Somewhere along the way someone had handed the kids small American flags. They

both waved them frantically at a color guard of mounted police that brought up the

rear of the parade. Maggie leaned over Matthew, “You can put that on your Daddy’s

grave when we go to the cemetery.”

As Scully helped Claire down from Mulder’s shoulders Tara and Maggie started to

pack up for the walk back to the van. She watched him bend over and grip his

knees, stretching his back. “She’s getting too big for you to do that, Mulder.”

“Either that or I’m getting too old,” he turned to look up and her with a sheepish look

as she rubbed his back and then he straightened up.

“Now everyone runs home to barbeque,” Mulder commented, taking Scully’s hand as

they began the walk back to the parking lot. Maggie and Matthew walked on ahead

with Tara.

“What is with you today?”

Mulder caught the annoyance in her voice, “Nothing,” he answered trying to find

words that would placate her as his eyes scanned the dissipating parade crown. “I’m

no different from anybody else here Scully, it’s the apathetic attitude of the nation

these days. Most of these people didn’t come here to commemorate those that have

died defending our freedom. You saw what I did, a lot of blood’s been spilled for that

flag and people can’t even get up off their ass to show their appreciation. Most of

them only came here to watch Billy march in the parade,” he winced at the

realization of what he’d just said. “That didn’t come out right, did it?”

Scully shook her head but didn’t comment.

“The Memorial Day holiday dates back to May 30th, 1868 when flowers were placed

on the graves of all Union and Confederate soldiers at Arlington National Cemetery.

It wasn’t until World War I that the day was changed from honoring not only Civil

War dead but all those who had died in any war. Of course now it’s become part of a

three day weekend kick off the summer celebration thanks to that National Holiday

Act. A lot of people feel that doing that has distracted from the spirit and meaning of

the day. I gotta say I agree with them.”

“I thought I read somewhere where the Veterans of Foreign Wars have been trying

to introduce a bill to have it changed back to May 30th.”

“I think they’ve been trying to do that for sometime. Maybe it would change the

rather nonchalant way the public observes the holiday.”

“Did you know that you’re supposed to fly the flag at half staff until noon and then

full staff from noon to sunset today? Matthew caught me on that this morning when

he was helping me put up your Mom’s flag. Of course we’ll have to wait until we get

home to take care of that. Your brother taught him well, Scully.”

“He had a good teacher too, Mulder.”

Mulder had seen many photos of Captain Scully over the years but because of his

sudden death back when he was first partnered with Scully, Mulder had never had

the pleasure of meeting the man. He’d often wondered over the years of his

relationship with Scully what the Captain would have thought of him. “I’m sorry I

never got to meet your father, Scully.”

His comment momentarily brought back that fateful night and Scully looked up

ahead to her mother. How many years had her mother spent raising four children on

her own while her father spent a lifetime serving his country? They never had gotten

to spend his retirement years with each other. “He was a very proud man, Mulder.”

“Maybe the wives of servicemen need a memorial too,” Mulder acknowledged, almost

as if reading her thoughts.

Scully wasn’t sure what had brought on the sudden air of patriotism that surrounded

her partner. Normally he was more inclined to voice his opinions on the ineptitude of

the present administration than anything else. She turned to comment and then

suddenly realized he was no longer walking beside her. Turning around she found he

had stopped a few yards back. Maggie and Tara had already reached the van and

were in the process of loading the kids into it. “Mulder?”

“You know what your mom said to me?” he asked walking up to her. “She thanked

me, said she was grateful for everything I’ve done for her family. What the hell does

she have to thank me for? How was I supposed to respond to that?”

Scully’s brow furrowed. She knew Mulder had comfortably accepted his place in the

Scully family but she also knew that he still had doubts about his own self worth. It

troubled her to see him question his value in society. “I don’t think she expected

you to say anything Mulder. She knows what this life you’ve chosen has cost you.

That you continue to pursue it because you know it’s the honorable and moral thing

to do just like the other men who have served this country.” She reached out to

clasp his hand, “But she also wanted you to know that we’re all grateful for the little

things you do, for what you do for the women in your life,” a gentle smile graced her

lips. “And for being there for the kids; your time is more valuable to them than

anything. And because we all know that you do them because they are things you

want to do, not because you feel they’re something you think you owe this family.”

She searched his eyes, hoping to find he accepted the gratitude. “I’m sorry you

never got to meet Dad, too. He was a good judge of character and he would have

seen right through that cool exterior of yours to the man you really are. You’re a

good person, Mulder. When will you accept that about yourself?”

He stood there for a moment, slowly closing his eyes to think. Good person or not,

he did owe this family. When he opened them again Scully had already turned away

and was heading for the van.

Forty-five minutes later Mulder brought Tara’s mini-van to a stop off to the side of

the drive the wound through Hopewell Cemetery. He sat for a few minutes while the

gals got the kids out and Tara opened the back hatch to take out the flowers they

had brought for Bill’s grave. She gathered the large bouquet of red roses in her

arms and took Claire’s hand, heading up the slope to the grave site. Maggie took

Matthew’s hand and followed her pausing for a moment as Mulder got out of the van.

She waited as he walked around the back to where Scully stood waiting for him.

“Scully,” Mulder tilted his head asking for a moment alone.

Scully looked towards her mom who still waited at the base of the hill with Matthew,

“I’ll be right there, Mom.” She watched her mom turn and head up the hill with

Matthew and then turned to Mulder who stood with his hands in his pockets.

“What is it, Mulder?”

“I’m – gonna go for a walk,” his voice was soft, his eyes asking for gentle

understanding. “This is a family moment, Scully.”

“Mulder, you are a part of…”

“I know, I know, I…” Taking his hands from his pockets he placed them gently on

Scully’s shoulders. “You and your Mom and Tara need a moment for this and I need

to go make peace with something myself. Can you understand that?”

She didn’t really understand what he was referring too but on the other hand she

couldn’t refuse him either. “All right,” she replied, meeting his eyes, “We’ll just meet

you back here at the van, okay?”

He smiled and placed a chaste kiss on her lips, “Love you.”

When Scully had started up the hill to join her family Mulder turned away and

headed up the cemetery drive. Hopewell was an older cemetery and the lawn was

dotted with small American flags that had been placed on servicemen’s graves. It

made him glad that some cemeteries and groups still took time to do that. He didn’t

know where he was walking; he just knew he needed to assemble the thoughts that

were rambling about in his head.

Something about the day had triggered a multitude of emotions within him. His

mother, his father, his sister, Scully’s father, her sister, her brother; their lives

hadn’t been lost on any historic battlefield like many of the men and women who had

been laid to rest here. Their lives had been lost for a freedom most of the world had

no idea that were in jeopardy of losing.

He fought the urge to run, it was always his way of putting the pieces together and

clearing his head. Sooner or later this battle for freedom would boil down to the

survival of the fittest. Trouble was that in today’s world most people were so

consumed by fighting for their own survival, whether it was physically or financially

that trying to get them to see the scope of the conflict to come was almost

incomprehensible.

His biggest question was how he fit into it all He was no military strategist. Fact

was the military, or part of it, was very likely involved in the whole conspiracy on a

global scale. The men and women who lay here had known what they were fighting

for; they believed in the cause and were willing to give their lives for it. He’d long

ago accepted that fate of himself but how do you convince a world? How do you get

a world to believe in a threat you have no proof exists?

Before he knew it, his leisure stroll had turned into a brisk walk and he found himself

back at Tara’s van without the answers he had gone looking for. The family was still

up at the grave, Maggie had her arm around Tara and Scully stood holding Claire and

Matthew’s hands. Mulder turned and walked slowly to the other side of the drive

where a large oak offered him some cooling shade, “And in the end, Mulder, if you

can’t convince them, then everything these men and women who have come before

you have fought for is lost,” he whispered to himself.

Up on the hill Scully leaned over her brother’s children and whispered to them, “Why

don’t you put your flags on the grave with the flowers,” Claire let go of her hand and

gently bent down to stick her little flag in the ground next to the headstone.

Matthew remained at her side, “Matthew?”

“I want to give mine to Uncle Mulder,” he answered looking up at her. She glanced

over at her mom and sister who had heard Matthew’s request. At their quiet smiles

of acceptance she turned back to Matthew, “I think he would appreciate that,

Matthew.”

Mulder stood by the side of the drive for several minutes. The warm breeze rustled

the leaves over his head and ruffled his hair. He took a moment to hand comb it

before sliding his hands back into his pockets and walking out on to the lawn. He

silently counted the flags that fluttered in the warm breeze. Too many lives he

thought to himself, too many lives lost for a cause many people today take for

granted.

“Dammit, Dad,” he looked up then, through the stately old trees that dotted the

cemetery into the sky as if expecting his own father to hear him. “What was the

purpose of it all? I don’t understand it! It would have been nice if you’d given me a

fucking clue!” He heaved a big sigh at his own frustration, “Nothing I do, none of the

pain or the blood gets me any closer to making any sense of it. I just want to know

that I’m doing the right thing!” It suddenly dawned on him that Scully had asked

him that very same question oh so many years ago; he’d had no answer for her then

either. “What the hell am I here for? What did you die for Dad? If I die, what will I

have died for? I just want to know that it’s worth the fight.”

Suddenly realizing he’d been talking aloud he glanced down and gasped. His eyes

scanned the scene around him in amazement. Across the cemetery lawn before him

stood shadows; ghostly images of men and women dressed in military attire from

the Civil War to the present. Their faces took his breath away and he staggered

back at their presence. He blinked, hoping to quell the images but when he opened

his eyes again three more and materialized before him.

His father, flanked by Scully’s father and brother stood before him. “Dad?” Mulder

choked out.

Bill Mulder took a step towards his son, “I died for you Fox, they’ve all died for you.”

his father said, glancing behind him at all the faces that stood witness. “You already

understand the greater purpose, son. It all comes down to one word, as it has in

every generation – freedom.” Mulder swallowed hard, his father’s voice momentarily

chilling him. “And if you die, it will be for the freedom of those who come after you,

it’s that simple. You’ve already realized this on your own; it’s why you do it.

Nothing in the world is more valuable.”

Someone was trying to pull his right hand from his pocket, he jerked and then

glanced down to see Matthew standing next to him holding the little flag he’d

received at the parade, “Here, this is for you,” he offered, handing Mulder the flag.

Mulder took the flag from Matthew’s outstretched hand and glanced around. The

images that had been there only moments before were now gone and Matthew gave

no indication that he’d seen them. He stooped down to meet Matthew’s intense blue

eyes, “I thought this was for your Dad, why are you giving it to me?”

“Because,” Matthew said, meeting his eyes. “You’re fighting for our freedom too.”

Mulder swallowed. Yes, he was, and even though he may someday just be a number

on a casualty list like so many that came before him. He now understood that his

efforts would not have been in vain. Matthew and Claire were proof of that. He

reached for Matthew, wrapping his arms around him in a gentle hug and blinked

back the water that had filled his eyes, “Thank you,” he whispered as Matthew

returned his hug.

Behind them on the drive, Scully stood next to Maggie and her sister-in-law and

witnessed the exchange with pride.

When Mulder stood up, Matthew wrapped his arm around his legs. He reached down

and ruffled the boy’s sandy red hair as they both looked out across the lawn of little

flags in silent memory.

AUTHORS: NOTES: Thanks to my buddy Chris for the title to this piece and to Vickie

for always being there to beta my creativity. And most importantly, take a moment

to thank a serviceman this Memorial Day.

1